Search the Community

Grow Up! A collaboration between myself and Aardvark. This story was altered from its original form and updated. – “Porter!” Silence. “Porter!!!” Silence. “HEY!!! PORTER!!!!!!” “WHAT?!” Porter appeared at the top of the stairs, staring down in anger at his little brother Bode at the foot of them. “WHAT, BODE? The house better be on fire!!!” “I wanna play the Playstation.” “You have seen me set it up for you ten. Thousand. Times. Why can’t you do it yourself?” Porter said with a huge amount of annoyance as he trudged down the steps. “I always mix up the cables,” Bode shrugged, completely without remorse. The family entertainment center was a bit out of date. The amount of cording behind the television was enough to confuse even the most adept of techies. In the bedroom, Freddie rolled his eyes and set his phone on the bed. He and Porter hadn’t really been doing anything. Just laying back and shooting the shit about what they wanted to do over their last summer before senior year. So far, the only exciting thing was Harry Greco’s big party this Saturday. Because of Bode, they couldn’t just do whatever – he couldn’t be left home alone. Seriously, if the kid could just be a tiny bit older, Freddie and Porter’s lives could be so much easier. Walking into the living room, Freddie saw Porter wrestling with the entertainment center. Freddie arched a blonde brow as he assessed everything. “Your family does know that HDMI cords have been invented, right?” Porter snorted. “You think my father knows anything about technology other than Microsoft Word and Internet Explorer? He’d look at this and say, ‘Oh, it’s not that bad, Port! Get in there and help your little brother!’” “He’s right!” Bode chirped from his position on the La-Z-Boy near the television. “When are they coming back?” The venom exuding Porter’s face could have dissolved solid stone. “They told you literally yesterday. You seriously don’t remember?” Bode shrugged. “Nope.” Freddie facepalmed. “Two weeks. They said two weeks.” “Oh. ‘Kay. Are you done, Porter?” Before Porter could answer, there was a loud crack and a shower of sparks and the brunette leapt back from the television. Bode yelped. Porter hissed and made sure he was uninjured while Freddie checked the television. “This,” he announced, “is dead. Looks like your dad’s modernizing whether he likes it or not, bro.” “I’m telling mom!” Bode announced, hopping off the La-Z-Boy and making for the phone. Freddie ran after him. Porter groaned and put his head in his hands. “I’m in so much trouble now.” “Bode, put the phone down,” Freddie commanded as the younger teen approached the family cell phone. “Porter broke the TV and I want them to buy me a new one so I can play games while they’re gone! I can’t use the one in their bedroom, you can’t plug anything in cause it’s on the wall!” Bode reached for the phone but Freddie batted it away. “Ow! You shocked me!” “It’s your fault he had to tinker with it in the first place!” Freddie snapped. “You have a laptop, play games on that! Stop trying to just fuck up Porter’s life for no-” “That’s a bad word!” Bode gasped. How could anyone be so innocent at this age? Probably because his mother babied him so much. “-FOR NO REASON,” Freddie continued. He gave Bode a light nudge as he held the phone up out of the other boy’s grasp. “Grow up!” “No! I wanna play games!” “GROW UP, BODE!” Freddie said again with another light nudge, except this time Bode went sailing across the room as if he’d been shot out of a cannon. “Holy…” Freddie said, jogging over to the younger boy on the floor. Porter showed up then and saw his friend crouching over his little brother. “What’d you do?!” “Nothing!” “It was… it was nothing…” Bode said, sitting up and giving his head a shake. “I was being rude.” He looked up at Porter. “Sorry, P. I know you were just trying to help me out. I won’t tell on you.” “Uh… thanks.” “Maybe I…” Bode stood up and smoothed down his rumpled sweatpants. “Maybe I should buy us a new TV.” “You? You don’t have that kind of money, Bode, TVs are expensive.” “I have… some money…” Bode said, in a vacant voice. “Yeah… I’ll go upstairs and look at some TVs online.” Porter and Freddie watched Bode walk back up the stairs and to his room. “That was weird,” Freddie murmured. “Least he’s out of our hair for now.” Upstairs, Bode shut the door to his room and groaned, running a hand over his forehead. “Weird… I didn’t… didn’t feel sick when I… uh… oof…!” He put a hand over his stomach, which let loose a rumbling growl. “Unnnh…” he moaned, grimacing. He staggered for his bed, flopping onto it and idly pawing around for his laptop. His hand felt weird. Like it was too big… What was going on here? This was bizarre. “I… I need to get…” What? Get what? His mind grasped for the end to the statement, but found nothing except… workout techniques? What the-? The feeling of too-bigness crept up his arm, and he groaned. This wasn’t right. He rolled over and grunted, as his crotch began to feel tight. He tried to loosen his sweatpants, but the bulge was already there, growing larger and lewder by the minute. “F-Fuck,” Bode murmured, now unconcerned whether it was a bad word or not. He tried to put it out of his mind, though he kept absently pawing at his cock, which ached inside his underwear. To distract himself, true to his word, he opened up his laptop and went to the Best Buy website to search for TVs. Some of them were pretty expensive, but Bode was excited to see a 4K one at a holiday discount with all the trimmings, including everything he needed for gaming. It was $800 – Bode knew that was a lot of money for a TV, but it was worth it. He rummaged through his backpack… why did this darn thing have so many pockets? Finally, he found a Velcro wallet with Bart Simpson on it. It had once been Porter’s when he was Bode’s age, and had gotten passed down. Their mom didn’t like Bart Simpson because he was rebellious, which made Bode like the wallet more. He pulled out his school lunch card, an unused movie pass he was saving for the next Spider-Man movie, and finally found what he wanted: his American Express Platinum card. He wondered if he had enough reward points stored up to get the TV for free. And how to get it? In-store pickup? Bode wasn’t sure if he could drive. He didn’t have a license. Did Porter have a license? Nah, he’d just have it delivered. With a few more clicks and a number typed in, the TV was headed their way. Bode smiled to himself and sat up. His stomach still ached and gurgled with a ferocity the likes of which he’d never experienced before. Maybe he needed some Coke. The carbonation would settle his stomach. So Bode went downstairs, calling out “TV’s on its way” as he turned to go into the kitchen. In the living room, Porter called back, “Thanks, kid.” Kid? Bode didn’t like that. He wasn’t a kid, was he…? Well, yeah, he was kind of a kid. So why did he feel so much older? Ugh, this made his head hurt. He opened the fridge, grabbing for a beer… Wait, beer? No, a Coke. Red can, swoopy-swirly logo. Can in hand, he headed into the living room. “So what are we doing?” he asked. Freddie and Porter regarded him as if his appearance – a teenager with the arms and hands of a seasoned stevedore – wasn’t unusual. A collective “nothing” met his question. “Hmm. We could… I dunno, play charades until the TV gets here?” Bode suggested. Freddie and Porter stared at each other for a moment. There wasn’t anything else to do, they figured, so why not? “I’ll go first,” Bode said, hopping up in front of the entertainment center. He thought for a moment. Scratched his chin. Then he raised both his arms out to the sides and slightly above his head, flashing a double peace sign and a big fake smile. “Arnold Schwarzenegger!” “Popeye!” “Hulk Hogan!” “Um… uh… Gaston!” Bode’s brow furrowed. He’d thought it was super obvious. “John Cena!” “Hercules!” “The Rock!” “No!” Bode said, dropping his arms in annoyance. “Richard Nixon! The V-sign! He made it when the Vietnam War ended!” Porter and Freddie stared up blankly at him. “Sheesh, you guys have never heard of Nixon?” “Was he a bodybuilder?” “No, he was the president!” Bode grew more exasperated. “A bodybuilder? Why on Earth were you guessing wrestlers and Hercules?” “We thought you were flexing.” “I just have big arms,” Bode shrugged, and it was an understatement to say the least. Biceps as big as cannonballs had wedged his sleeves up under his arms. His upper arms – massive, veiny – looked to have roughly the same circumference as his waist. It looked freakish. “You go, I guess I’m not good at this,” Bode barked to Freddie. Freddie leapt up immediately and Bode smiled, reaching up to rub the older teen’s hair. An odd gesture, but no one mentioned it as Bode sat down cross-legged on the floor and folded his gargantuan arms over his chest. Freddie went, almost bending in half and moving his legs to make a sprinting motion. Bode grunted and adjusted his legs a bit “An ice skater!” “A sheep!” Freddie looked at Porter like he’d grown a second head and signaled a “no.” Porter kept shouting out increasingly outlandish answers while Bode grunted, pushing out his legs. They pulsed and throbbed, and the feeling of too-bigness crept down them until there was a tearing noise. His sweatpants had burst! And yet Freddie and Porter didn’t notice! Bode looked down to see two redwoods jutting from his pelvis. Enormous thighs, swollen with fat, meaty muscles which would have been rubbing together if his enormous package wasn’t separating them. It strained against his undies, which looked like they’d give way at any moment. Bode idly massaged it as he flexed his enormous calves. After a minute, making sure not to pop a boner in front of the boys, he looked up. “Usain Bolt,” he called out. Freddie hopped into a normal stance, grinning. “That’s right!” He returned to his seat. Porter stewed as Bode strode up. “Alright, you go, sport,” Bode said, noticing Porter’s irritation. He chuckled fondly and shook his head. No one noted the “sport” comment, and Bode plopped down next to Freddie. He looked the other one over and took in just how fit Freddie was. It looked good. Really good, in fact… Bode had never noticed how handsome Freddie had become. Freddie and Porter had been friends for years, thick as thieves, so Bode saw Freddie almost daily, which had made Freddie’s puberty seem less abrupt. But the boy next door had grown up beautifully. He had a strong chin, a broad chest that Bode knew would eventually get a lot thicker, wide shoulders, and a nice deep voice. Bode imagined an older, bearded Freddie wearing a suit and tie and reading the news. He’d be good at that. And when that tie came off, the neck muscles underneath… the top of that muscular chest on view… Out of Porter’s view, Bode’s hand wandered up to the middle of Freddie’s back and began rubbing. He felt Freddie’s sharp intake of breath, and the neighbor boy’s blue eyes widened slightly, but he didn’t pull away or look over. Bode’s fingers were stretching across Freddie’s back, his palm widening, his knuckles popping as big as quarters. More muscled bulged its way out of his arms, spreading up into his shoulders, and the crew neck of his t-shirt started to pull apart as Bode’s collarbone began extending, eventually bumping him into Freddie. Freddie didn’t move as Bode’s shoulders forced them to snuggle together, growing massively broad, twice as wide as Freddie’s. Bode slid his huge hand down to Freddie’s lower back, and his pinkie rubbed along waistband of Freddie’s underwear. He smirked. “Are you guys paying attention?!” Porter snipped. “Sorry P!” Bode said, his voice cracking. “We’re lookin’.” Bode grunted, adjusting his stance some more. He felt broad and kinda heavy, but not especially thick. Mm, he’d have to fix that… He took a deep breath and turned to watch Porter, who was standing bow-legged and had his hands out before him like he was trying to hold a large gut. Hmmm. “The Fatman?” “The what?” they asked. “Oh, I guess neither of you were around for Jake and the Fatman, were ya,” Bode muttered, not even sure he was around for that show. “Keep going.” Another deep breath and he found himself groaning as his shirt was pulled out. He tugged at it to no avail and grunted again, only succeeding in tearing the shirt off. Muscles bulged underneath his just-short-of-ponderous gut. Abs formed, and he rubbed it. All solid muscle. This was so strange… “A sumo wrestler?” Freddie called. “Right!” Porter called out. Bode clapped a hand to Freddie’s back. “Good job, son!” he enthused. Freddie blushed. “Thanks, Mister Arnell,” he said, getting up to take his turn. ‘Mister Arnell’? Since when did Brode qualify as a mister anything? He wasn’t… he wasn’t old enough, was he? Brode frowned as Freddie began to pose and flex before the TV. The teenage muscles bulged and Brode grunted uncomfortably as his loins responded perhaps a bit too favorably. Freddie had been held back, so he was 18. He was legal. But… this was his son’s best friend. They were practically brothers. And wouldn't getting with Freddie be unfaithful to Alan? Wait. His son? Alan? What the hell was he thinking? His frown deepened as he looked back up to Freddie, who was now doing a pec bounce. Brode belched, feeling Coca-Cola bubbles simmering in his throat. Brode arched his back, his mouth dropping open. His chest felt so tight. He rolled his shoulders back, extended his arms a little, trying to stretch it out. But the muscles didn’t feel like they fit correctly under his skin. He could see little stretch marks forming around his shoulders and under his nipples. He hiccuped, and his chest heaved up, but it stayed raised and began to swell. His view of his lap and stomach vanished. Brode looked down agog at his pecs as they inflated, and suddenly they began bouncing in rhythm with Freddie’s. But now they were much bigger than Freddie’s, and growing still, stretching out enormous and thick like a couple of car tires. “It’s uh-” he said, staring at Freddie. He cupped his hands under his pecs, their weight now so ponderous that he was irrationally scared they were going to fall off. Freddie was making some odd gesture around his neck, little flicks with his fingers. “He’s, uhhh, wearing a necklace?” Porter asked. Freddie shook his head no. Brode felt a tickle and looked down to see hair suddenly flowering out over his pecs. He grinned. Long curls erupted through his skin, covering it in a healthy coating of fluff, just enough to poke through all his collars. He liked being hairy. Freddie raised his arms high above his head. “I think,” Brode said, easing up onto his feet, “that you’re impersonating me!” And as he announced it, his body began stretching upward, muscle exploding out of his mountainous frame, until his chest was eye-level for Freddie – no mean feat, seeing that Freddie was six feet tall. He stared down at the neighbor boy with a grin. “Pretty good, kid. I liked the chest hair bit.” He scratched at his furry pecs and bounced them for Freddie, who stared hungrily. “I love your-” Freddie started to say, before realizing what he had almost admitted in front of Porter. He went crimson and sat down, leaving Brode towering over the two older teens. He looked down at them – but couldn’t see them. All he saw was his chest. Unsure of how to continue, Brode tried to tap his chin as he pondered, but as he did, his lats exploded out, and his arms couldn’t quite move to meet his face. He grunted in irritation and stepped back a bit. Freddie was staring up at him adoringly. Brode grinned at him salaciously before his face fell. A tearing noise stopped everything else dead and he felt his big, fat dick slap his thighs. “Dude!” Porter yelped as Freddie moaned. Brode didn’t stick around to find out what he was moaning about, and beat a hasty retreat upstairs. His cock grew the whole way, hardening and snaking up to fit the underside of his musclegut. Thick, prominent veins snaked along its length and even fully hard the foreskin clung to the swollen head. It stopped around his bellybutton and as soon as Brode entered his room and plopped onto his bed, it exploded, shooting cum all over his tremendous ball gut. He bellowed in pleasure, tweaking one of his prominent nipples and leaning back, one hand furiously jerking his meat. Good God, this felt divine! After almost a minute of unloading, Brode fell back, panting and chuckling as he felt the cum on his hairy gut. Incredibly thick, sticky, and piping hot. God, he was a virile sonuvabitch. But… something felt wrong. This all felt wrong. The more he thought about it, the more wrong it felt, and his mind was soon reeling. He tried to marshal his thoughts. His name was… Brodae. No…? Wait… maybe? It might be Brady… He decided he’d come back to that. Age. Right, that was easy: he was, uh… 20? 30? No, wait! He was 45, definitely. Had his kid at 28. Wait, kid? Since when did he have a- oh, right, Porter! Good kid, made his old man proud in and out of the gym. But why couldn’t he shake the feeling Porter was his older brother? Shit… why was he so sure Porter was from his ex-wife Sheila? He tried to remember, and all that came to mind was a hard-fought custody battle, winning sole parental rights when Porter turned six… then Porter, himself, and his then-boyfriend Alan going out for a celebratory pizza. Porter had eaten until he’d gotten a tummy ache and Alan had held him all night long. Brodae chuckled at the memory, and gasped when he realized how deep his voice was. Loud and booming like a foghorn. It felt wrong. But why? WHY!? “Nothing makes sense anymore!” Brodae snarled, rubbing his bald head. Wait, when did he lose his hair? He had a full head of it… well, wait, he did, up until two years ago when Alan… oh. Oh, god, how could he forget his husband getting cancer? Brodae had shaved his head in solidarity once the chemo started, and kept doing it even after… after Alan had passed away. He and Porter still had nightmares about it sometimes… Brodae sat back, rubbing his eyes as they watered. It still hurt. It still didn’t feel entirely real. Had it really happened? He shook his head. Even if it wasn’t real, which he was sure it was, he couldn’t waste anymore tears on it. Moving forward. That’s what he had to do. No doubt he’d meet someone with as good as he looked! Wait, how did he look? The titan staggered to the mirror and gaped at his reflection in shock. Why did he have some kid’s face!? He moved his hands back up to run them over his smooth head. This gesture pushed his pecs up against his chin, smushed his deltoids against his cheeks, and exposed his furry pits. Another shot of cum splattered over the mirror and onto the floor. He had two voices in his head and both told him he wasn’t supposed to look like this. One was talking about his body – the hundreds of pounds of muscle – and the other was talking about the smooth baby face on top of that mountain of virility. He and Porter had both gotten so much bigger after Alan died. They’d taken their grief out on the gym. They still cried together, sometimes – Porter had come into Brodae’s bedroom just last week in the middle of the night, his handsome face wet with tears like a child’s, and he’d spent the night in Brodae’s embrace. They hadn’t mentioned it since. Brodae knew his boy wanted to be a strong man, but even strong men just needed to let it out now and then. “M-Mister Arnell?” Freddie’s voice was on the other side of the door. “The TV’s here…” Brodae opened the door, his naked body on full display. Freddie took a nervous step back. “I’m sorry, sir-” “Don’t apologize, son. Does Porter need me?” “I don’t think so,” Freddie said, walking into the room and shutting the door behind him. “I think he’s got… everything under control…” Freddie’s nose was almost buried between Brodae’s hairy pecs. He began kissing them. Brodae rubbed his head. “Thanks.” “I wanna… I wanna be just like you…” Freddie gurgled between kisses. He wrapped his lips around Brodae’s nipple and sucked as the big stud guided him over to the bed. Brodae stroked his dick and felt a rubbery texture. A condom. He pulled on Freddie’s shorts and yanked them off, and the teen fell back on the bed with a gasp, spreading his legs wide, staring up at Brodae’s angelic face, moaning and mewling with desire. Brodae groaned back, his jaw cracking. “Fuckin’ Christ!” he swore, rubbing it. It was now comically square, and it didn’t quite fit his face at all. He began to thrust into Freddie’s hole, and the teenager moaned his appreciation. Brodae’s face continued to change. His nose was wide and thick, jutting out and bending in the middle. Most would call it a hawk’s beak nose, but Brodae always thought of it more like an eagle’s beak. Big, majestic, and possessing impressively broad wings – just like Brodae (well, he had impressively broad lats, but the principle was similar). His lower lip plumped up a bit more than his upper one and his lower jaw jutted out a bit more, too. Combined with his heavy new brow and thick eyebrows, he’d look classically brutish if it wasn’t for his jaw and newly clefted chin. He looked downright superheroic. His thrusting was picking up speed, and both he and Freddie were moaning and hollering fit to bring the house down. It was a wonder Porter hadn’t run in with all the noise. Finally, with a roar that would make a gorilla duck for cover, Brodae came hard into Freddie’s tight hole. He shot rope after rope of thick cum deep inside his younger lover, then collapsed onto him, bringing him in for a kiss, his thicker stubble rubbing against Freddie’s. “This is wrong,” he rumbled, running a hand over Freddie’s hair. “Then I don’t wanna be right,” Freddie replied. It was cheesy, and they both grinned. “I just wanna be yours, Brodan.” “Son, you’ve been mine for a long time,” Brodan growled back, cupping the back of Freddie’s head with one hand and kissing him again. They laid like that for a little while, just cuddling and kissing with Brodan’s enormous prick lodged in Freddie’s hole, until Porter walked in. “Dad, I- WHAT THE FUCK!?” Brodan leapt up in surprise, pulling his dick out of Freddie so fast that the blond teen yelped. “Port!” he grunted. He’d… he’d forgotten… he was stark fucking naked… Brodan grabbed around for something to cover himself with. He found the only piece of fabric in the room big enough to cover him – a bedsheet. As soon as he swung it around his hulking form, it tightened around him like a cocoon, stitching itself together until it had become a men’s dress shirt, the same navy blue Brodan’s sheets had been. The buttons over Brodan’s chest fell open, displaying his hairy chest, while they pulled too tight over his bulging stomach. The shirt was tucked into a pair of gray trousers with a higher waist than any pants Brodan had worn before, but since he was a man now, this was how he would dress from now on. He was even sporting a nice pair of brown wingtip shoes all of a sudden. As lines webbed out around his eyes and a pair of trendy eyeglasses fell onto his nose, he looked every inch the superheroic dad he had molded himself to be. Porter blinked at his new father. Hadn’t he been… naked a second before? But no, that was silly… what had he and Freddie been doing…? He’d felt so embarrassed, but now that was only because he’d barged in. “Sorry, guys,” Porter said, “I should’ve knocked.” “S’fine. I just, uh, needed advice about something,” Freddie said, still feeling confusion over his newfound homosexuality. All he could think about was standing up and unbuttoning Mr. Arnell’s shirt and kissing him, worshiping him, sucking his enormous, porn star cock… And he looked at Porter, and Porter had that same chin, that same beefy chest that made his shirts too tight… fuck, Porter was so hot. Had he always looked like that? “You okay, buddy?” Brodan asked his son, with a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “The – the TV is here, they’ve set it up, you just have to sign for it.” Porter said. “No problem,” Brodan said, walking down the stairs, opening another button on his shirt and wiping some sweat off his gleaming bald head. “You Mister Arnell?” the deliveryman asked, dwarfed by Brodan’s immense size. “Call me Brogan,” the bodybuilder said, his pecs vibrating a bit bigger. He took the clipboard the deliveryman offered and signed. Another button popped off of Brogan’s shirt. The titan chuckled. “Sorry about that, brother! I lose more good shirts that way.” The deliveryman muttered something about a “freak” and ducked out. Brogan smirked at that. Yeah, he was a freak, and he loved every minute of it. Freddie and Porter entered as the door shut. “Niiice!” Porter declared, gazing at the television like it was his new best friend. Brogan laughed, but was cut off by his text jingle before he could reply. After a quick glance, he clapped a hand to Porter’s back. “I gotta run,” he grunted. “Work needs me. You be good while I’m gone, alright, big guy?” “Aren’t I always?” Porter replied, before hastily adding: “Don’t answer that. Have fun at work, pops.” “I always do. And don’t stay up all night watchin’ TV. You’ll rot your brain.” Brogan kissed his son’s forehead as Porter made token protests, then wrapped an arm around Freddie’s shoulder. “C’mon, kid.” “Wait, what?” Freddie asked as Porter did the same. “You wanted to be just like me, right? Well, you can start now. Besides, we should spend some quality time together, sport,” Brogan replied with a significant look, and Freddie picked up what he meant, nodding. He fell into step with Brogan and they were out the door before Porter could say any more. They hopped into the huge emerald green F-250 in the driveway – the same color as Brogan and Porter’s eyes – and roared off. The massive DILF glanced over to Freddie as they drove. “About what happened in the bedroom…” “It feels like a dream,” Freddie murmured. “One of the best dreams I’ve ever had. Whatever it was, I’m happy with it happening a lot more often,” Brogan rumbled. Seeing Freddie’s face light up, he laughed. “On a couple conditions, son.” “Name ‘em.” “We keep it secret until next summer and you make good on becoming just like me.” “Deal!” Freddie agreed. “I’m so excited! Like, you don’t even know, sir!” “Simmer down, sport,” Brogan chuckled, turning out of town. Freddie looked confused and Brogan’s smile broadened. “You thought we were going to the gym, right?” “Uh, yeah…” “Well, tough luck. Actually, we’re starting on my other job.” The F-250 pulled into the parking lot of a brick building bearing a pink neon sign. It read “Poker in the Rear” and a man’s hand poking a woman’s shapely rear end. Below that read: “Saturday: Gay Night! Sunday: Lesbian Night!” Freddie blinked a few times before turning to Brogan with a broad grin. “Oh, hell yeah!” Brogan laughed and gave Freddie a deep kiss. “That’s what I like to hear, my love. Now c’mon, I’m on in 20 and you got a front row seat.” “Sweet. Can I maybe get a private lap dance later?” Brogan smirked at Freddie. “You have to ask?” – Well, with Tumblr deciding it knows better than consenting adults a few years ago, I figure it was high time I posted all my stories from there – and some new ones! – over here on MG. I do plan on continuing my Sean series as well, if only for the novelty of fanfiction about other series in the community. Well, that, and I have had that planned out with varying levels of detail for years now. That said, if you enjoyed this story then like it, upvote it, or gimme some thanks. If you wanna be in my good books, maybe even give me some feedback! Also… remember the name Harry Greco. This isn’t the last you’ll be hearing of that party. - Trav

IMPORTANT note: This story happens some years after videogame! Sora was approaching his twenties. Kairi, a little younger, recently celebrated her 19th birthday. Sora go out of Mog shop. "What did you buy Sora ?" "Few items. I bought this pendant, the mog said me that increases my muscles for best attack. But I I don't feel anything when I wear it." Sora didn't tell but he wants more muscle like Riku. He hoped that this pendant will help him. But apparently, there is no effect. When our 3 friends spoke, 3 shadows appeared. "Oh shadows !" yelled Sora. In some hits, he got rid of it. Nobody noticed but when Sora defeat shadows, his pendant glowed up. "It was too easy, it wasn't funny" . 'Fighting heartless is not funny Sora ! Someone are very powerful !" said Donald. "I know, I remember this giant heartless who destroyed my island. He was so gigantic, 30 feet I think. I don't know how we can beat it. But maybe if I was stronger..." "It's for that we need to training us" said Donald. "You right" replied Sora. "And we really need to train us... But where to train ?" "At the best place of course : the Coliseum !" said Goofy. "Oh yes ! VERY good idea ! Ok let's go !" replied Sora. *Few hours later* "So you want me to summon heartless for to train you ?" said Phil. and Hercules. "Exactly !" replied Sora. "But we'll start easy, just to warm up." "Ok, let's start with 3 shadows" said Phil. The fight started and... was very short. "3 shadows was too easy, but what do you say about 30 ?" asked Phil. "Ok !" replied Goofy. 30 shadows appeared and despite the number, the battle was easy won. It's the time where Sora felt a little tingling throught his body but it was short. "Cramps ? Weird, I never have one." he trough. "Even 30 heartless, it was too easy, we need to more powerful ennemy" said Goofy So Phil invokated 3 large body and some neoshadows. One more time, the battle was easily won, but more hard than the previous. And one more time, Sora felt the tingling, maybe more intense than previous. "Nnnnggggh... Again ? I have to be careful what I eat" "Ok that all for today. We will resume tomorrow" said Phil. After the dinner, our heroes went to sleep but in the bathroom, Sora noticed something. "Hu ? It's weird, I would bet that I'm... bigger ? Oh maybe not, maybe that I hadn't paid attention" The next day, the training resume. "So fights of yesterday is really too easy, it's not that how you will progress or in 50 yers. So fights of today will be harder. Next battle : 3 behemoth, 4 anchor raider and 5 large body". And yes, the battle was more hard than yesterday. Sora took a lot of hits but with the help of Goofy and Donald, they won. Sora felt again this tingling but this time, it's was more like a burning. He fell on his knees and was moaning. He noticed also that these cramps appeared after every fight. Phil noticed that : "You're okay Sora ?" "..ngggggghhhh... no...... cramps after every fight since yesterday, I don't know why" When the burning gone and that Sora raise up, Phil noticed his pendant. "Hu ? Where did you find this pendant ?" "Oh this ? I bought in a Mog shop. He told me that was a muscle pendant" "What ? You find a muscle pendent ?" said Phil. "Do you know what is it ? Because it seems that does no effect. I think it's a scam." "Oh no, you are wrong, it works very well ! And yes, I know what it is, but I though that was a legend. Well, your cramps are normal, they are provoked by this pendant." "What ? But why ?" "Just little question : did you notice any changes of your body ?" "Mmmmmmh now that you mention it, I found me a little bigger yesterday" "Yeah it's normal. This pendant works like this : every defeated ennemy released his powerful heart and give you, and your body adjusts itself accordingly. In brief, More powerful are the ennemy, more powerful hearts will be released, more enery you will have, more you will grow." "You want say that every heartless that we defeat make me grow ?" "Exactly ! Do you want test my theory ? I have just to invoke a powerful heartless and we will see if you grow after the battle." "Of course I want !" "What did you say of 1 groundshaker and 3 rock troll ?" "Yeah it seems very hard but I have help of my friends" And yes, the battle will be more hard than previous, groundshaker was a very big ennemy, Sora almost lost several times but Donald and Goofy healed him. And finally, Sora gave the last hit on groundshaker. And few seconds later, he felt the familiar burning, but this time it was more than before. Sora fell on his knees and began to moan. ".. nnnnggghhh.. aaaaaaahh.. NNNNNGGGHHHHH ooooooooooohhh nnnnnnnggghhhhhh!" This time, Sora could really feel his body grow. He felt his forearms thicken, his biceps/triceps inflate, his pecs began to press against his shirt, his abs popped out of his stomach, his quads bulges, his back wide. When it was over, Sora raise up and everyone looked him with shock. "Why do you look me ?" "Sora... look at you !" said Donald. Sora went in front of a mirror and... "Holy shit !" said he. He was not used to being rude but the changes were really visible. Certainly it was not inhuman but he looks like an athlete who has been working for years. His pecs were visible, his bicep filled his shirt, his legs filled his short and he began to have very lighty a V shape. Sora lift his shirt and saw a nice set of sixpack. Not the most muscular but they were visible without flex. And he was taller also, now he was 6.1 feet, almost like Riku ! "Oh fuck !". Shit, Sora noticed his voice was deeper. "Sora you look so amazing !" said Kairi. Sora blushed. "Yeah I look amazing and I feel amazing !!". Sora looked around and saw a big boulder. It must weighed several tons. He wondered if he could lift it. Sora tried with all his strength but nothing. He tried to push it but nothing to do. "It's not yet enough. We have a lot of more powerful ennemies Phil, for the next fight, I want increase the difficulty : a groundshaker, a storm rider, a grim reaper, a dark thorn and a skoll. "You are really sure Sora ? It does a lot of powerful ennemies for you three." said Phil. "Ah and one last thing : I want fight them alone" "WHAAAAAT ?" said everyone "Sora, I know that this pendent increase yours powers but this, it's too much. You don't have any chance against them without Donald and Goofy" "I know it seems crazy, but I really thin I could beat them. And I would test something. But if the situation is really critical," "Mmmmh I don't like this, you are really sure that you want this ?" "Yeah I'm sure" "Ok..." Sora entered in arena and soon, 5 heartless who had given him a hard time faced him. He started by doing something unexpected : he jumped and fly high. He already had the ability to hover, it wasn't new, but he never went so fast. He defeated firstly the skoll then storm rider and then started to attack other in dive. They tried to attack him but Sora was too fast. Finally there was only the dark thorn. Sora did a combo for finish him. He won ! He defeated 5 heartless bosses alone ! And the reward arrived ! The burning was again more intense than previous. "OOOOHH FUUUUUCCCKKKKK" yelled Sora. He felt his neck thicken, his traps rised up, his shoulders became football balloon, his pecs pushed really against his shirt, below he felt his abs grows, it was no longer bumps but boulders implanted under his skin. He didn't mention it in previous grow spurts but his package was also affected, his legs became tree trunk. Sora could feel that his clothing were very very tight and reached their limit. And some seconds later, he heard some ripping sounds. The top of his shirt, the bottom of his short and his sleeves began to rip. Next grow spurt will shred fully his clothes. The skinny Sora was past, now he looked more like a bodybuilder. And he was taller also, near 7 feet, so he was now the biggest and taller guy in the team. "Let's see if I can lift this boulder". Sora tried again but like the last time, he didn't arrive. He tried to push it, it didn't pass anything firstly but finally he succeeded to push it on some inches. "It's better but not yet enough, I need more power". Kairi looked Sora with lust, shit he looked so hot, and now he was also very strong ! She had always been in love of Sora, but she never told him. But now, he wasn't only just cute, he was so fucking hot. She started to be horny, very horny. But Suddenly a Dark Inferno teleported near his friends. And there one thing different : his eyes weren't yellow like all heartless but red. "PHIL ! What are you doing ? It's not the time and an Dark Inferno, are you really serious ? It is one of the most powerful Heartless !" "But I didn't invoked him !!!" "What ?" and Sora just had time to see 2 black gates close in the distance. "The Organization XIII !!" said Sora. But he haven't the time : the Dark Inferno looked Kari and Sora understood quickly. He was targeting her ! Immediately he jumped between Kairi and the Dark Inferno who would slaughter his swords on her. "DON'T TOUCH TO KAIRI !!" Sora blocked attack with his keyblade but he felt that this heartless was more powerfull as usual. And the fight started. Yeah, it was a very strong ennemy but... quickly, Sora noticed that he was not only more strong, but also more speed. It might not be so difficult after all ! Attacks were raining and if Sora could touch it few times, his opponent had the advantage. Sora wanted to hit hard but lowered her guard and Obscurantis hit him hardly, and sending his keyblade away from arena. Shit ! Shit shit SHIT ! He was desarmed. How could he win now ? It's impossible without his keyblade. It's was over... Seeing that, the heartless ran on Sora, ready for hit him with his 2 swords. By reflex, Sora caught 2 swords with his hands and....... stopped the attack. the heartless seemed surprised and he wasn't the only one. Sora also was surprised by what he was doing. He stopped an attack of one of most powerful heartless... to bare hands ? How it is possible ? But after all, he wasn't the skinny Sora, but a powerful muscular Sora. And maybe he could do more... He looked badly the Dark Inferno and said : "YOU WANTED ATTACK KAIRI ?!! I WON'T LET YOU ! WITH OR WITHOUT KEYBLADE !!". So he started to squeeze swords. He squeezed, squeezed, squeezed as hard as he could, it's even turned red. Firstly, nothing happened but after some long seconds, little crackling noises could be heard and soon cracks appear on swords. "YES !....... One... just... little... more.. aaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRGGGHHHHH !!". In a ultime grip, Sora broken litteraly two swords of heartless, who was totally surprised by what it was happening. He lowered his guard, it was the fatal error that Sora waited. He didn't know if it will work without keyblade but he should try ! Sora started a combo, to bare hands, on the heartless ; left hit, right hit, left hit, right hit. He would never have done that before but now, now he had something incredible: the power ! He was unstoppable. For finish, he kicked him in air with a super kick, jumped in air and hit with all might with his crossed fists the Dark Inferno. This one crashed on ground. And the heartless disappeared. He did it, he fucking did it ! He defeated a heartless without his keyblade ! Never it was happened. Never he thought that was possible. And suddenly, he felt a huge burning in all over his body. It had completely slipped his mind: he always wore the pendant. And he knew what it meant... This time, the feeling was unbearable, it was like his whole body was lava "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH". It was even painful but he could felt instanly his body was swelling, and swelling, and swelling. And quickly he heard ripping sounds : his clothes couldn't contain his new muscular body. Tears started to appear. "RIIIPP.. RIIIP... RIIIIP". There is one or two seconds of silence and a last muscle spam completely shred his clothing, Everyone could admire the transformation of Sora's body. And... it was very very amazing : his shoulders was morphing in bowling balls, his biceps and triceps became almost bigger than his head, pecs exploded with mass and blocking his view. If he couldn't see, he could felt an immense pressure in his abs and few seconds later, Sora yelled : the first row exploed out, doubling almost in size, then the second, and same with third. But it wasn't over, Sora winced and yelled when a fourth row popped out, giving him a fucking and amazing strong eight pack, which a net of veins leading to his crotch. And now is chest was really in "V form : large shoulders, tiny waist. His package bulged more and more but the boxer resisted weirdly although crying out in agony. His legs began very more wider and every fiber was visible, his quads were filled with veins After 10 minutes of unbelievable muscle growth spurt, it stopped and Sora got up. Everyone was speechless. It wasn't Sora the teen bodybuilder, but Sora the muscle god. ANd he was very tall, near 9.5 feet. "Oh my gosh !" he said and FUCK : even this voice was so deep now. And he felt a new feeling: power ! The ultimate power ! It was the only thing that he felt. All sensations were orgasmic: even only breath was so fucking amazing; Even the simpliest movement flexed his muscles. It was just absolutely INCREDIBLE ! "What do I look like ?" he says smiling. But nobody asked, there was all speechless and eyes widening. Kairi try to not show it but she soaked his panties well... no, she was flooding his panties. Sora wasn't only hot, he was the most FUCKING sexiest thing she had saw in her life. She couldn't believe her eyes, this muscle god was Sora ? THE Sora she was in love with ? Well now, she wasn't just in love of him no, she was totally CRAZY about him and she had only one desire, this long-forgotten desire... Sora smiled in looking the boulder. It was the moment of truth but he already knew the verdict... "Ready for the revenge, boulder ?" said Sora. He placed his hands underneath and tried to lift it. But this time. He took off the boulder of the ground. He continued to lift it. It was a little heavy but he could do it. And he did it : some seconds later, he took the boulder above his head. "FUCK YEAH ! THAT'S I CALL POWER !" he yelled in flexing his huge guns ! Kairi was panting, quickly and loudly. Sora didn't looked only so fucking good, he was also so fucking strong, the most strongest man of all worlds. She never confessed his feelings for him but this time she was decided to do it and especially to satisfy a desire buried for too many years. It was about time! "WHOOOOOOOOA SORA ! YOU ARE SO AMAZING ! she said in running towards this new muscle titan. "Haha thanks Kairi, you are so amazing also !" he said in smiling Kairi placed his hand on the top of his abs. Oh goooosh it felt warm and so hard. Oh my gosh. Even those of Riku were not so hard ! She started to to rub them lightly (and further flooded his panties). "Sora ?" "Yes Kari ?" "I said me.... we could.." she said in starting to go down, feeling every brick of his strong muscular eight pack for the umpteenth time. "Well...would you like to spend the night with me ?" she finally said. "Oh ehhhhhh...... yes, why not ?" replied Sora. "And I said me we could do..... ... ... well...you know" "Do what ?" "Well...." finally she reached his underwear, she started to rub his dick slowy and fucking god, it seemed to be very big ! But, as usual, Sora didn't understand. "Mmmmhhh yes, do what ?" "Well... when two people love each other very much and then... you know...... this" she started to squeeze his cock. Firstly, Sora still didn't understand, then few seconds later he yelled. "WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT ? DO YOU MEAN THAT YOU WOULD LIKE............." "Yes, that what I mean Sora" she said in smiling and blushing Sora started to blush too. He had never dared to broach the subject and yet he had been dying for it for a long time. He was about to say no when he changed his mind. No... he wanted, he wanted so much ! The through to make love with Kairi made him horny, very horny, very very very horny, too horny... *riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiippppp* His underwear tore, releasing a fucking huge cock, which was harder then ever. Sora was totally naked... and red. Kairi drooled when she saw his amazing cock. But holy crap, it was so big and thick, ticker than a can. She wasn't sure she could welcome this "monster". "Oh my gosh...but... I... I'm not sure I could take this amazing thing; And you are also to tall for me now... It might be hard to do... hem... you know" said Kairi, embarassed. "Ha yes, you are right... Mmmmmh.......... but maybe I have a solution" he turned towards Phil and asked him "Phil, do you prepare a fight against 50 powerful heartless ?" "50 ? You are sure ? This is very big number of ennemies and..." But when he saw Sora flexing his enormous gun: "Well, but, after all, yeah, you have beat a Dark Inferno to bare hands. So.... why not" "Yep, thanks Phil !" "Hum hum but before Sora, maybe you should find..." and Phil pointed his huge dick which was completely straight. Sora looked down, becoming all red, and put his hands forward in front; "Hehhe uh... oups........" After finding an underwear big enough for to hold his huge member, Sora was ready for his fight. But before, he went to Kairi. "Take that". Sora took off his pendant and give it to Kairi. If she was too small, then a small upgrade was necessary, and he knew exactly how to do it... "Are you ready Sora ?" said Phil "Oh yeah, I'm ready". Sora entered in arena and face to him, there was 50 ennemies among the most powerful. He had already faced them each but with Donald and Goofy; Here he was alone against 50 ennemies ! The fight began and Sora was initially cornered by the number, he took a lot of hits. But, unlike before, he cashed them in without a problem. Now, it took more than that to defeat him, really more ! He quickly eliminated the weakest in just a few hits : 5..10..15... There was already 20 ennemies who were defeated. For the following, he took them each separetely and chains combos. 25...30... 35; There were still 15 enemies in arena. Sora did what he had never did before, he trew himself into the fray. He took more beatings, yes, but he didn't care, his body could take. He wasn't the same Sora that before, he wasn't the skinny Sora. 40...45...47...49. The last ennemy, a big behemoth, threw on him. Sora, confident of himself and of his strength, didn't dodge but give a powerful punch which sent crashing the heartless against the magical barrier. 50 ! He had defeated 50 ennemies alone. And he knew what it meant. He turned towards Kairi. "OH SORA IT'S WAS AMAZ...". But Kair couldn't finish her sentence: The pendant started to shrine strongly. Suddenly, she felt a huge wave of energy trought her. She fell to her knees and cried. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!". She was never rude in her words but here, there was no other description possible : it was the most intense feeling she felt in his life, it was painful but in same time gosh... it was really fucking amazing ! And his body started to change : her skinny arms swelled and became more ripped, a central line started to appear on her flat stomach, his boobs seemed swell, her shoulder became more roundness, his legs widened; And she was also taller, near 6'6" feet. Shit, she was more taller than Riku ! Then it's calmed down. Kairi thought it was over but few seconds later, she yelled of surprise. She felt a burning, like if all his body was in fire. And suddenly, she started again to grow, but more than previously : traps started to rose up, shoulder became very muscular, guns exploded in big peaks of muscle, she felt pecs pushed under her boobs, she felt his six pack exploded out his stomach, row after row, now it wasn't the flat stomach she had always had but a fucking ripped muscle brick wall. She felt his legs became like tree trunks; And she gained again in tall : 7'... 7'5"....8'....8'4".... and finally she reached 8'6". Kairi looked herself : it wasn't the skinny Kairi, now she looked like a giant pro female bodybuilder, with gigantic female muscles. And god, she was so tall !! No taller than Sora, but now other was so... small. Shit ! Sora looked Kairi and was horny, very horny. He tried not to be, but he couldn't stop looking at her. God, she was the perfection. As for Sora, he had the hardest erection of his life. She was no longer the helpless little girl, it was a FUCKING muscular woman, the most muscular he has seen in his life. Kairi was a goddess ! "You...... look so...... great Kairi...." said Sora. "Thanks Sora, I have to say that amazing yeah.... and it feels amazing too !" and she flexed his muscles. Instantly, Sora became VERY VERY VERY VERY horny by this show ! ... Very too horny, again... *riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiippppppppppppppppp* Sora blushed one more time and Kairi drooled on his dick and thought that maybe yes, now she could take this monster. Tonight they would make love for the first time ! Hours passed and finally, the famous night arrived. It was time ! Two lovers met in a huge room with a big bed. Slowly they began to undress. Sora and Kairi looked each other for several tens of seconds, admiring the beauty of their body. Sora smiled, Kairi smiled, Sora smiled, Kairi smiled. They have always been in love, but neither of them dared to admit it. But this night, it will be THE night. Finally, after a moment which seemed to be an eternity, Sora closed his eyes and approached of Kairi. She did the same thing. And finally, this magical instant happened. Their lips touched and immediately they started a dance of tongue. Sora began to rub Kairi's hair, then he went down along her neck, felt her traps, the roundness of her huge shoulders, her muscular biceps and triceps. He went up on her top chest then went down his hands on her muscular boobs. He rubbed each fucking brick of her sixpack and all bumps of her obliques, he followed the line of her adonis belt. He slipped his hands on her ass. He climbed up her back, feeling every muscle bump. God, she was perfect. In same time, Kairi, for her part, passed his hands in bushy hair of Sora, then she went down along his bull neck, feeling his mountainous traps, she rubbed his bowling balls shoulders then went down on his huge pecs, rubbing his nipples, she passed his hands on fucking enormous brick and crevices of his amazing eight pack. God it was so hard. No wonder he could take punches with fucking abs like this. They were absolutely impenetrable. She felt his obliques, his amazing adonis belt. Gosh it was extraordinary, cut with an axe. She put her hands behind to feel his muscular ass and went up along his fucking muscular back. God, it felt warm, hard, strong. An incredible number of muscle valleys ! Yes, Sora was really the absolute perfection. Kairi flooded her panties (again) while Sora was becoming horny, very horny, very very very horny. And just like before, his dick shattered his underwear but this time, he didn't care at all. Kairi moaned of pleasure when she saw this monster. "Holy fuuuuuck it's so biiiiig !!" she replied, eyes filled of lust. Little by little and while kissing, Sora and Kairi went towards the big bed. She lay down and Sora began to kiss every part of her body : he started by feet, then her calves, her quads, licked his abs and kissed his pecs-boobs, devoured her traps and shouders, licked hollows and bumps of her biceps/triceps then back to kiss her languidly. Meanwhile Kairi enjoyed for to devour with his hands the amazing muscular chest of Sora. She rubbed his huge pecs, nibbled his nipples, roamed again and again and again amazing Sora's abs, gripped his bumpy back. Then Sora kissed her. God, he was so fucking amazing, so powerful, even with his tongue. Two lovers continued these moments of tenderness, like mechanically, Sora put him in position, and, while they were kissing, he entered in her. Finally, THIS moment was happening ! Kairi let out a cry of surprise. "HOOOOLYYYYYYY SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTT !!!" Immediately, Sora breaks the kiss, looked her, worried, and said : - Are you o... He didn't have time to finish his sentence that Kairi kissed him. After few seconds, she breaks also the kiss. "Don't worry, I'm fine. It's just I didn't think that it was so intense... and so good. But, don't worry, I'm fine, even very fine !" she said in smiling. "So well" Sora said in smiling also. And they resumed to kiss. And... Sora resumed to enter in her. "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKKKK AAAAAH AAAAH OOOOOOOH AAAAAAAAAAHH !". yelled Kairi Sora hesitated, was it pleasure or pain ? But Kairi, between two moans, looked him in smiling and said "Really don't worry... ah.. ahh..aah...it's...aaa.. just...oooh fuck aaaaaaahhh... you are... ooooh shiiit... so good". And yes, it was so good, really so fucking good ! She would never have imagined this so fucking good feeling. Sora continued to sink into her. "OOOOOOOOH FUUUUUCCCKKKK SHIIIIIT AAAAHHH OOOOOH AAAAAAAAH AAAAAH AAAAAAAAAH OOOOOOOH FUUUUUUCCCKK HOLYYYY SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTTTT" Now, Kairi could feel it : she could really feel the enormous cock of Sora into her. It was weird feel, but not painful, like she had a big baby into her. Before to start to pump, Sora gave a new session kiss. Then he started to retire. Kairi started also to panting louder. Then slowy, Sora stepped forward. "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHH OOOOOOOOOOH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCKKKK" yelled Kairi. She began to come. Sora could feel his cock was spraying with a liquid. Again, he stepped backward then forward "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKK !!!!" yelled Kairi in coming. And again, Sora stepped backward then forward. "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKK YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSS !!!!!" and again Kairi came. Repeated orgasms of Kairi had for consequence to lubricate the cock of Sora : more orgasm she had, more it was easy for him to fuck Kairi. Sora started to increase the rhythm. "YES YES YES OOOOH FUCK YES YES YES YES OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKK !!!!" Kairi couldn't stop to yell (and she couldn't stop to orgasm), it was so unbelievable, so so so so good! Sora had reached a very fast pace. Backward, forward, backward, forward, backward, forward. Slowy he began a pressure into his balls. He continued to fuck Kairi for long minutes. How many ? He didn't know but he wanted it to last forever. But Sora felt the pressure increased. He clenched his teeth and continued to fuck Kairi, who was panting and moaning louder and very quickly. Few ten seconds the pressure increased again, Sora clenched strongly his teeth, closed his eyes but few seconds later, he lost the fight. There is few instants of pure silence then finally... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!" Sora yelled like he never yelled. In same time, Kairi yelled also : "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!". Inside her, it was a true storm of cum, she could felt that the warm liquid filled her, big load after big load. And even after some minutes, it didn't seem to stop. Sora shooted load, after load, after load, after load. How long did it last ? They didn't know. And finally, after what they throught to be an eternity, the flood decreased then stopped. Sora and Kairi were panting louder. Sora knew it was gonna be good, but not so good. And they weren't going to stop there. "Holy...... shit..... it's..... was...... so......FUCKING..........AMAZING !" panted Kairi. "Yes.... I....'m....agree" asked Sora between pants. Then they resumed their kissing and rubbing session, each feeling the muscular body of other. They did that for one hour when Sora said "Ready for next round ?". Kairi had a big smile and said "Do you want to try another position ?". "Oh yeah" asked Sora. Kairi turned on her belly and got down on all fours. Sora knelt and began to rub her amazing back, feeling every bumps. THen he put his hands underneath, on her midsection and rubbed her ripped abs. God, it was ine same time so strong, warm but also so feminine. Then he took her hips and put his huge cock. Before to penetrate her ass, he asked "Ready Kairi ?" "Oh fuck yes Sora !" she said. And he slowy entered into her. "HOLYYYYYYYYY FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!!!" yelled Kairi. God it felt so amazing, maybe more intense than previously. Sora continued to penetrate her. "OOOOOO FUUUUCCCKK AAAAAAAAHH AAAAAAAHHH AAAAAAAAAAHHH NNNNNGGGHHHHHHHH OOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH" And few minutes later, she felt Sora's balls against his ass. HOLY FUCKING SHIT, she had the entire dick of Sora in her, this fucking monster was totally in her ! "Are you okay Kairi ?" asked Sora, a little worried. "aaahh...aaahhh...aaaahhh... it was..... AMAZING !" she moaned. "Ok, don't hesitate if I hurt you. Then little by little, Kairi felt Sora retired his cock then he started again to push. "AAAAAAAAHHHH NNNNGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKKKK !!!!" Kairi had repetitive orgasms, and Sora started to precum and lubricated the way. He did this some times very slowy, then when it started to slide well enough, he increased his rythm. "FAP..........................FAP................FAP...........FAP...........FAP.......FAP". We could heard Sora's balls against Kairi's ass. Yells of Kairi were more closer, Sora increased the pace. The noise of his balls hitting the ass of Kairi was more and more close. "FAP......FAP.....FAP....FAP...FAP..FAP.FAPFAPFAPFAPFAPFAPFAPFAPFAPFAPFAPFAPFAP" Sora reached an incredible rhythm, he fucked more times in only one second. There was almost no interruptions between noises. Kairi had stopped to yell, she wanted to yell but it was became only a continuous wave of pure pleasure. She made only short but heavy moans. He continued to fuck her for several minutes, with the rhythm of a jackhammer. And soon, Kairi could hear groans from Sora. But he wasn't decided to come now. He clenched his teeth and closed his eyes. Few moments later Kairi coul heard groans of Sora was very loud, almost it was painful. Sora could still hold himself for a few seconds when a long moan made Kairi understand that he was going to come. And, as before, Kairi felt a torrent of cum filled her again. "FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!!!" And Sora yelled like a beast : "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!" He came, and came, and came, and came, and came, and came. And cum started to squirt out of Kairi's ass because she couldn't take more inside her. But Sora didn't stop. He continued to come for several minutes when finally, the flood decreased. He retired from her ass, his dick was covered by cum. Kairi could finally able to turn her towars his boyfriend for to see him. Sora was gasping, panting. He was covered by a thin layer of sweat, who made him more sexy. "Shit, you are so amazing Sora. It was the best feel I felt until now" said Kairi. "Yeah it was very amazing, but no, it's you who are so fucking amazing, so beautiful, so sexy... I love you so much Kairi". And he lay down on Kairi and resumed to kiss and rub her. After one hour of tenderness, he felt ready for a third round, he looked Kairi and said "Ready for a third round ?" "Who wouldn't want that with a god like you ?" she said in smiling. "And you, you are my godness" he asked in kissing her. While he kissed her, he passed his hands behind her back and he got up. Shit, Kairi hadn't noticed but she was seated on... his dick ? Fuuuuck ! "I would try a new position. Are you agree ?" "Oh yeah I'm agree" Suddenly he took Kairi by his hips and lift her. When she was removed, Sora's cock hit his top abs. He lifted and lifted Kairi who was asking what he was doing. He positioned her vagina on the head of his penis, which was perfectly right and hard, and entered a little in her. Kairi started to yell when he stopped. "What do you do Sora ?" "You will see, you are sure that you want do this third round ?" "Of course I want, why ?" "Ok so enjoy !" And Sora smiled and started to let her go. Kairi yelled like she never yelled, by surprise and pleasure because the gravity did its work : little by little, Kairi sank on Sora's cock. She could feel his dick entered inside her, inch by inch. She didn't know if it was the surprise of this unexpected position but she seemed to her that feelings were multiplied tenfold. "OOOOOOOOO FFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!! she yelled Quickly, this sensation was too good and Kairi started to have again repetitive orgasms. This had the effect of lubricating and sliding more easily on the huge cock of his boyfriend. After several minutes of pure pleasure, she finally hit his balls. Fuck, one more time, she had the dick of Sora entirely inside her, and god it felt so fucking good !! She was gasping and had a beautiful view on amazing musculat chest of Sora. God he was so perfect !! "God....aaaaahh aaaah aaaahh.... it.....aaaah..aaahh...was so......aaaahh...aaah..aaaaahh FUCKING AMAZING !!!" Sora took the opportunity to kiss her one more time when she took the opportunity to rub his huge pecs and ripped eight pack. "Do you want to do it again ?" he asked Kairi just maked a big smiled but it meant everything. Of course she wanted ! Sora took Kairi and slowy lifted her from his dick. Kairi moaned, this sensation of Sora who removed his cock was amazing, but maybe less intense. And when Kairi was on almost out, he let her again. "OOOOOOOOOOHHH GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!". Few minutes later, she touched his balls. Then they kissed, Sora lifted Kairi and they resumed "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT !!!!!!!!!!!!" They've done this dozens and dozens of times. Then Sora lifted on top but, this time, he slipped down her then up. Now, Kairi slipped on his huge cock as easily as a soap in a shower. Wave of pleasure runned trought them. Quickly, Sora increased the rhythm. Soon, he was going so fast that it looked like Kairi was jumping on his dick. Sora groaned of pleasure, like a beast in action. Kairi, for its part, had eyes that were repulsed of pleasure and yelled but her yells were cut off "AAAAA-AAAAA-AAAA-AAAAA-AAAAAA-AAAAAA-AAAAAAA-AAAAAAA-AAAAAAA-AAAAAAA-AAAAAAH" After 30 minutes, she could heard Sora groaned more louder, very louder, he continued to fuck her for some minutes then, at some point, he stopped, closed his eyes and strongly clenched his teeth, he was going to cum but he wanted to hold himself as long as possible. Kairi came one more time by seeing his boyfriend : Sora was completely soaked, covered by sweat. His muscles were gleaming, which made him FUCKING sexy. Every part of his body was a piece of art ! And what a show : sweat was dripping from his forehead, flowed down the neck, slipped on his pecs, passed on his central crevice of his amazing eight pack and ran down the legs. God it was a fucking beautiful show ! Then Kairi heard a long moan from Sora : he was going to come, it was sure. Sora clenched his teeths and fists as hard he could, he tried to retain himself as long as possible but quickly, he loses the fight... It was already a deluge for others time, but here... no words could described this scene. Sora yelled, but not like a human, more a gigantic beast. By the way, he yelled so hard that Kairi could have bet walls had shaked. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Buckets and buckets and buckets of cum were poured inside her, and soon splattered over the floor because she couldn't take more. The pleasure was so humongous that Kairi couldn't make a sound, but was with her mouth open, only gluttering. And she also got another beautiful show : the pleasure was such huge for Sora that he entirely flexed his body in a titanic mass of muscle. All were absolutely ripped and shredded. His traps were fully flexed and rose up more, she could perfectly see striations of his shoulders, same thing for his huge pecs, his eight pack was so fucking ripped and tight, his biceps were two fucking amazing huge peaks of pure muscle, his forearms were so thick and so veiny. He didn't look like a god, he WAS a GOD ! And it wasn't all : Kairi felt her go up but... Sora didn't lift her, so.... how ? In fact, it was simple : Sora ejaculated so strongly that he "pushed" Kairi up. Finally, she had to hold him by traps for to not be ejected from his cock. Holy fucking shit, he was so powerful !! After almost one hour of pure orgasm, loads of Sora decreased. Shit it was the most intense feelings they felt of their entire life. Kairi, panting and gasping, looked his boyfriend, who was yet covered by sweat and also panting after these unbelievable sexual sessions. She looked him in eyes and said "Sora... I love you more anything". Sora replied "I love you too more anything Kairi". Then they kissed and fell on bed (which cracked a few :p). Then, after another tenderness session, they finally fell asleep, completely tired by this unforgettable night. Kairi woke up first, she was against Sora, which had his huge arm around her, and Kairi had one of her hand on Sora's abs. God, it felt so hard, so strong, so powerful but in same time so sweet, and like all men, Sora had also his morning erect, so just above of his eight pack, there is his enormous dick. God, Kairi couldn't believe she took entirely this monster in her, and some times ! She'll remember this night for the rest of her life... She started to rub his amazing chest and few minutes later, Sora opened his eyes. "Hello my love" said Kairi "Hello my godness" said Sora. "Sleeping well ?" Kairi smiled and said "How could I not sleep well after a night like this ?" Sora got a very big smile and said "Yes, it was the best night of my life" and kissed her. "Well, I think it's time to join other no ?" said Kairi "Well" replied Sora. The tried to find few clothes for to hide their genital parts. And fuuuuuuck, they couldn't hide what happened here : they was dried cum everywhere, and the smell...... no doubt, it smelled sex, very much ! They went out of their bedroom and joined other who were eating. "Well, it looks like some enjoyed the night." said Riku "...... and others not enjoyed : yours screams kept me awake...." said grumpily Donald. Sora and Kairi blushed, but it was sure that with the noise they made, they have been heard. They were eating when, suddenly, a bell rings : a call of Chip and Dale. "IT'S A DISASTER ! WE ARE ATTACKED !" "Wait, who is attacking you ?" replied Riku. "Heartless, there is one GIGANTIC heartless who destroys everything !! Look !" And Riky went white... It was him, this heartless, the Darkside who destroyed his island many years earlier. "SORA, HE ATTACKS THE RADIANT GARDNESS" yelled Riku. "Who is attack the radiant gardness ?" "Him... the Darkside who destroyed our island." he replied. Suddenly Sora's gaze frowned. He had revenge on this monster. "We go over there, NOW !" he said. "But we have it for several hours with gummi ship." says Kairi. "No, we can go more quickly, we have a portal which leads directly" says Hercules. "Fine ! Let's go" Some minutes later, our friends passed the portal. When they arrived, they see the disaster : a part of the city was destroyed and further was a gigantic heartless, more gigantic than others. Sora noticed that eyes were same that Obscurantis, red instead to be yellow. They run until the Heartless, Sora and Kairi arrived firsts because they were more faster than others. Sora immediately attacked the Darkside and hit him with a powerful punch. But... nothing. He was surprised, yesterday, he defeated powerful heartless with one punch and here... nothing ??? No, it couldn't happen. He tried again but the Darkside ejected him with a simple punch. Then he turned towards Kairi, looked her badly, punched her and projected her in several feet. When he saw this, Sora yelled "KAIRI !!!!!!". Immediately he did a high jump, like Hulk, and landed near Kairi. "KAIRI, KAIRI, DO YOU HEAR ME ?" Kairi slowy moaned : she was injured but, fortunately, his new muscular body had allowed her to take the hit Reassured that she was alive but totally furious she was injured, Sora yelled of rage "RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!" And immediately, he attacked again the heartless. But nothing, he couldn't injure him. He tried, again, and again, and again, and again, but nothing, he was totally powerless. In some minutes others arrived. And immediately, all launch an assault on the gigantic heartless for stop him. But unfortunately, all failed. Even Sora. He hit him, with keyblade, without keyblade, but nothing to do, he was totally insensible to his punchscry Riku said, from a sad voice, "It's over... we can't win". "No, it can't be, NO !" yelled Sora, which started to cry. "Why ? WHY ? I became more powerful what I have never been; And it does nothing ? WHY ?". Then, Sora continued to launch assaults but every time he was pushed back like a simply sheet. One more time, he was helpless. "No NO ! It can't ! IT CAN'T ! I CAN'T LET YOU DESTROY ANOTHER WORLD ! NO I CAN'T !! I CAN'T LET YOU ATTACK MY FRIENDS !!! I HAVE TO BE MORE POWERFUL, VERY MORE POWERFUL !! But we don't have the time ! WHY ? WHYYYYYYYYYYY ?" yelled Sora. And so, a miracle happened. All the sky started to shine, and a moon, in a form of heart, appeared : Kingdom Hearts. "But... but... but... how... how... it's.... possible ?" said Sora. "He heard you" replied Riku. "And I think that you love the next" And suddenly, hundreds and hundreds of lights go out of Kingdom Hearts and hit Sora. Kingdom Hearts gave him all his power. For Sora, it felt like a nuclear bomb, maybe more. Sora fell on his knees, eyes fully widening, there is few seconds of silence then... he yelled like he never yelled. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!! OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKK !!!!" All could see it, the Sora's body began to inflate with muscle but this time, more quickly than previously, very more quickly. 10 feet...11... 12... 13... 14...15... 16... 17... 18... His yells became more roars, which must be heard on many ten of miles, and and caused big earthquakes. His voice was more and more deep. When he reached 20 feet, all his body has been a big muscle spasm and bulging more. His traps surrounding completely his neck, his shoulders became absolutely gigantic, his guns more bigger than his head, his pecs bounding, his amazing eight pack exploded, row after row, like previously spurt, and like his previously spurt, a new row popped, giving him a holy fucking ten-pack, this legs became more wide than redwoord trunks. And the grows continued : 22... 23...24...25...26...27..29... and finally slow down then stopped. All his friends were speechless : Sora was UNBELIEVABLE HUGE ! Nothing could describe him. All city could see the humoungous mass raise up, and raise up, and raise up. Sora was taller than the Darkside, he was 31 feet tall. Kairi, who had gotten up, looked his boyfriend with surprise and in same time excitation. If yesterday he was a god, now he was god of god, maybe god of god of god. He was a humongous 31 feet very muscular titan. His traps had reach his ears, his neck was thicker than his head, his shoulders were two gigantic balls of muscle, very striated, his biceps... oh my gosh...they were so fucking big, and this vein gooooooosh... his pecs were two fucking enormous mountains of muscle, with big nipples, Sora had now a fucking amazing ten pack and fucking god, it was like these boulders were literally implanted under his skin, they were so big, so tight and crevices were so deep fuuuuuccck, and his obliques and adonis belt... holy shit, it was like we had cutted with an axe, he had this very clear demarcation, like best pro bodybuilders, it was absolutely divine. Nothing could describe how amazing were his legs, even a redwood trunks looked thin on the side. And of course... HOLY MOTHER FUCKING GOD... his dick was ABSOLUTELY HUMONGOUS ! She was already impressed by his previous size but now........ Kairi had repetitive orgasms by this amazing show. Sora walked towards the Darkside. Every step caused a earthquake. Sora said "NOW......... YOU WILL PAY". Shit his voice was like he speaks in a megaphone, very amplified and so deep. Firstly, the Darkside seemed surprised, it wasn't every day that he came across an enemy taller than himself... but he gazed his eyes, clenched his fist and hit Sora with all his might, directly in his midsection. "ATTENTION SORA !!" yelled Riku. Yes, his friends was now a fucking titan of muscle but this monster had destroyed a city, it wasn't nothing. But Sora didn't moved. A big crack could be heard when he hit Sora's ten-pack. During one instant, Riku and his friends thought that this noise came from Sora and feared for him but they saw the heartless removed his hands, like he had hurt. It wasn't the Darkside who broke Sora, it was Sora's abs which broke the Darkside's hand ! Sora smiled and said "WHAT ? IT'S ALL ? IT'S ALL WHAT YOU ARE ABLE TO DO ? IT'S SO RIDICULOUS. YOU ARE A PATHETIC, SO WEAK, A SHADOW HIT MORE STRONGER THAN YOU" The darkside seemed angry and started to hit Sora, and hit him again and again and again. But Sora didn't move of one inch. He started to walk (and made earthquake !) while his ennemy stepped back. Then, at some point, the Darkside wanted hit Sora again... but quickly Sora gripped his fist with one hand. "IT'S ENOUGH NOW ! YOU CAN'T BEAT ME" and he started to clench. The heartless gaze his eyes. He used all his strength to free himself from the Sora's grip but nothing to do, he was too powerful... Then, Sora took a really angry look. "YOU DESTROYED MY ISLAND..." and he clenched more "YOU DESTROYED THIS CITY..." he clenched more "YOU ATTACKED MY FRIENDS..." he clenched more "AND ABOVE ALL.......... YOU ATTACKED MY GIRLFRIEND !!!!!!!" he yelled and clenched very more, with more rage on this sentence "SO NOW... LIKE I SAID YOU... YOU WILL PAY" and finally he clenched enough for to broke the hand of the monster. "IT'S THE END FOR YOU !!!!!!!" he yelled and, like the Dark Infero, Sora started to give many big punches... During some minutes he hit the heartless relentlessly. It was a deluge of punchs. And if Darkside's punches didn't take any damages on Sora previously, for Sora's pucnhes on the Darkside, it was an another story... Finally he gave a unbelievable final hit in his midsection, which threw the heartless on many miles before to crash further for finally disappeared. He was finally defeated. After many years, Sora had took his revenge. His friends ran towards him and yelled "SORA" "Maybe I went a little hard haha no...?" Kairi wanted join Sora when she felt a huge burning all over his body, a very HUGE burning. Instantly, she fell on his knees and understood what was happening : she always wore the pendant and as Sora defeated the heartless... she was growing. She started to yell : "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Sora feared when he heard her yells but he smiled when he understood what was happening. Like Sora, Kairi quickly grew, adding hundreds of pounds of muscle to her body. 10 feet...12....15...18. Her clothes were completely shattered, letting her naked. Her traps surroundig his neck, her shoulders became very huge, her biceps/triceps exploded into gigantic peaks of muscle, her forearms really thicken, her muscular boobs became very very muscular, like male pecs on the top then boobs next, her six pack exploded into a fucking strong and hard eight pack, her obliques were so fucking defined, and, like Sora, her adonis belt became very very very demarked, her legs became redwood trunks. And she was taller : 20...22...24...26 and she finally stopped at 28 fucking feet ! Sora ran towards Kairi, in making shake the ground. "KAIRI !!!" he said with a big smiling. "So, how do I look ?" she asked. "You look so......... FUCKING AMAZING !!!" replied Sora with joy, passed his hands on humongous chest of his girlfriend. "And you look also so amazing !!" she said before to kiss him and rubbing his fucking muscular chest. "SORA ! KAIRI !" yelled others in going towards them. "Shit !" said Hercules, who was speechless. "You look so..... amazing !" Sora looked Hercules and said "Yep, I think that now, I'm a hero, maybe more no ?" He looked around him and saw an enormous boulder, at least ten times bigger than the one of Coliseum. He tried to lift it and took off it of the ground like it was nothing. It was so lightweight ! He started even to juggle with. "So Hercules , now I'm a true hero and I can defeat any heartless, I need a more powerful opponent, so... would you do have a little fight ?" he says in flexing one of his titanic gun and with a boulder of several hundreds tons in other. And for the first time of his life, Hercules pissed on him... Then Sora and Kairi heard a voice "And me, we forgot me ?" Sora and Kairi looked down and saw Riku, who was always to his original size, 6.2 feet, but, obviously, who also wanted to become a titan. Kairi laughed and said "No, don't worry, of course we didn't forgot you. So, take that !". Kairi removed the pendant and gave to Riku. Then she turned towards Phil "Now Phil, before the dinner, if you could prepare a new fight against... mmmmmmmmhhhhh 1000 heartless ??". She turned towards Sora and said him, in smiling "It could be more fun with a third person tonight, don't you think, Sora ?"

I walk into gym just as it is about to close. My crush is working out, finishing her shift watching over the place. She's wearing a hot pink sports bra and Nike bike shorts with ripped abs showing. I come to the gym near closing just to see her... always intimidated and turned on at same time. She's working with the kettlebells tonight, body slick with sweat. Tonight I'm working up the courage to finally approach her with noone else around. "Hey, Tara... mind if I use the machines in here?" I ask, as I watch her nametag bounce on her impressive size D rack. "Not at all," she says between sets, winking at me in a way she winks at all the guys. She then looks at me out of the corner of her eye, shaking her head when I can't see, thinking I'm cute but still too small for her liking. When's she's not looking, I walk back toward the front of the gym, turn the lock on the door, and flip over the sign hanging on it to say "CLOSED." I’ve been a regular to the gym, but never able to gain much size. I sit on a bench at the lat pulldown station, turned away from Tara, partially to hide my growing hardon, partially to hide the bottle of pills I brought with me. Tara walks over to a mirror and checks herself out. "Fuck, I'm hot," she thinks, dragging her fingers through the trail of sweat running between her abs. As if reading her mind, I stutter and say, "You look hot." She turns and looks at me over her shoulder. "You're not wrong," she agrees with a smirk. I lose count of the pills as I can’t help but ogle her. When she turns away, I start swallowing them and chasing with water until both the water and pill bottle are empty. What the...? I shake my head, can’t believe I consumed the entire bottle. But I'm not leaving the gym until I make my move tonight, no matter what happens. "Whatcha got there, uh...?" We've never spoken before so she doesn't know my name. "My name's Kent, but you can call me whatever you want if you don’t call me out for staring," I say as I start pulling down the lat bar, but my usual weight seems light. I adjust the weight on the machine, until I’ve maxed out the weight load, impressed by my newfound strength. I smile and I begin to pull... Pull... PULL. "Hey, Kent. Maybe you should go easy. I've never seen you move that much weight before," Tara's voice sounds somewhat concerned, somewhat intrigued, as she takes a step forward. I am feeling my back getting THICKER... WIDER... I stay focused, feeling the growing muscle. My shirt getting tighter across my back. Its fabric clinging closely to my skin. Before long I'm looking insanely pumped. I stop for a moment, letting the weights clank with full force onto the ground. I am looking up at Tara, now closer to me than before. She swallows hard, taking in my new size. "Wow, Kent. That's definitely some impressive pre workout booster you got there. What brand is it?" I swing around on the bench to grab the empty bottle. I throw the closed unmarked container her way. "It's a prototype being prepared for experimentation in the biolab I work in. But I took the only supply that we've made so far.” I smile as a stretch out my new Thicker LATS, feeling like I let the genie out of the bottle, ready to make our wishes come true. “I can’t stop thinking about what a beautiful woman you are. And about how you deserve a man as impressive as you.” I wink in the same way that she does. Then I turn back to the machine, getting ready to start pulling the bar down again, this time to my chest. Same maxed out weight as before. I immediately begin to feel something strange as my shirt gets even tighter. "I've given up on looking for a man to satisfy me... Damn," Tara squeaks out, looking up in disbelief. "Look at you Kent!" She stares at my back, already swollen and bulging, tearing the fabric around it. I zone out for a moment. So focused on pulling the weight that I'd never dreamed of moving before... and Growing. Tara takes another step closer as I look at myself in the mirror. My back is getting wider, my chest, thicker. I look into my own eyes, and at first don’t recognize my own body. Pecs filling out more of my shirt. Soon Tara has moved close enough to remind me what I'm growing for. I look past her at the mirror no longer, instead now looking directly at her... and my muscles grow, as if knowing what they need to do to be worthy of her. My growing mass is too much for the shirt. It starts fraying, then tearing as I must be growing taller too. It's starting to ride up, showing massive cobblestone abs. I start to growl and groan... "Oh shit. This is unreal!" Tara pants, bringing her hands to her chest. "Fuck. This isn't normal. Kent, maybe we should get you to a hospital." I finally let the weight go and look for free weights to curl. I stand up and see that I am taller than Tara now, by at least a couple inches. I look down at her with muscle exposed under the tears in my T-shirt. Tara looks up at me, so much taller and bigger than before. There's no doubt I've grown 30lbs in just minutes. I ignore her earlier concern, reaching out and taking one of her hands, her wrist so slight in my grasp. I lay her hand on my Heaving CHEST, letting her feel it as is Swells. Then, as I enjoy her expression of awe, I decide to move on. “How much weight do you want me to curl, gorgeous?” Tara puts a finger of her free hand to her lips and twists her foot on the floor. "You could try 45 pound dumbbells. 45 pounds each," she says with a slight grin. "Although I love watching a man curl 60." "Then I’ll try... 60," I say as I back away from her, lean down, and pick them up. Tara steps on her tiptoes, finger still in her mouth, filled with anticipation and getting stirred up inside. I start curling slowly at first, and then I feel strength pour into my arms. As my arms get thicker, I start feeling something else filling out too in response to all the other growth. “Feels GOOD...” I growl. My voice is deeper, and I watch as Tara moves the hand that is still warm from resting on my Pumped MUSCLE to gently graze the spot between her legs where she has begun to gush. I continue to grow taller, and I switch... to press the dumbbells over my head now. I start working out my Traps. Tara begins to see something stirring at the front of my shorts, as i feeling an instinct to allow every part of me Grow. I begin to get Hard noticing her watching me. “You like what you see, Tara?” I start wondering how much of the size increase in my shorts is a response to her and how much might be added growth? She bites her lip in response to my question, looking at my shorts then back up at me. I've grown to 6’8, 280 pounds now. I bring the dumbbells down, CHEST Rising and Falling. Massive TRAPS Pulsing beside my Thickening NECK. Sitting down to catch my breath, I still am nearly as tall as Tara with my eyes level with her breasts. Tara reached out a trembling hand and rests it on my shoulder, MUSCLE spilling from her fingertips in every direction. I raise my gaze from her delicious tits to her hungry eyes and decide to wait no longer. I stand and widen my stance, giving the Growing MEAT between my legs more room to show itself. I step closer to the woman that I intend to make mine. With ARMS that can only be described as Huge, I wrap one hand around her tight waist and bringing her closer to the body of the only man that she will ever want or need. What is left of my shirt is barely hanging on as she licks her lips. She feels the strength in my pull, but you wouldn’t resist anyway. BICEP and TRICEPS Swelling as I prepare to make her mine. Tara begins to drag her hand down my Muscular BODY, tearing the fabric away from my PECS. "Fuck. You're still growing!" She gasps as I pull her closer again, my own CHEST now pressing against hers. While her rack is pretty magnificent, there's no question that the PECS that are Bouncing in front of me will now be getting more attention. I smile, finally feeling the power to impress a woman like Tara. I look down over my Swelling PECS. “It's all For You,” I say in a voice still getting Deeper. I place a hand on her breast, feeling so perfect in my strong caress. Her nipples are so hard and I feel that her bike shorts have become so wet as she grinds into my LEG. I instantly get Harder, my COCK jumping in response. Soon my shorts begin tightening over it and my Thicker GLUTES growing behind. Tara decides she can't wait any longer. "Fuck... Kent! I need you. Closer. Inside me. " “Think this MAN is Big enough to satisfy you?” I growl, letting my hand drop as low as it will go, able to wrap my fingers around her aching pussy. I love feeling how wet she is, and as I continue to grow, I love hearing a woman normally with so much control beg for me. Her clit is throbbing as she gushes into my hand. "Oh my fucking god!" she screams, used to being the alpha, the dominant one. But I've grown so Big and Strong. She feels an unfamiliar need to submit. “You want this BEAST inside you, babe?” I ask... flexing my ARM and fingering her with more force. "Yes... please. Kent. You're so... BIG!" 7 feet tall now, in fact. 350 pounds, mostly MUSCLE. Her juice is running down my hand, coating my fingers and forearm as she pants, "I'm so wet, so fucking wet." I guide her hands to the waist of my ever shrinking shorts where she slowly, instinctively pushes the skin tight fabric down. With some force they begin to disintegrate. My Monster COCK flops out, Long, already Stiff, then IT begins to Rise. At its Full Height it is slapping against my ABS, growing closer to the underside of my PECS. Its Thick HEAD on top of a Long Wide SHAFT juts slightly forward, dripping with pre for Tara. “I'm gonna make you mine, ” I growl. Breathlessly she replies, "Please do!" In one motion I tear apart the front of her shorts like tissue paper, exposing her sculpted legs and quivering pussy. "Oh shit!" she squeals. Goosebumps appear on her skin, inevitably being aroused by my Power. I smell how much she wants it and want to feed her before I grow too Big. With nothing to hinder it, she gushes down her legs. Raw lust preparing her to be touched like she never has been before. I graze my hand along her leg, skimming her juices. Then I bring them to my chiseled face and breathe deep. "I need you Kent. I need you growing inside me," she pleads. I rub my COCK with her wetness, and it continues to Thicken. My CHEST Heaves in anticipation. Then quickly I back her against a mirror, lifting her in the air with every one of my MUSCLES Swelling in display of their Maximum STRENGTH. My DELTS so Round, my BACK so Wide and Strong. Slowly, I lower her body around my Monster COCK. Throbbing and still GROWING... Thick with veins. Her slick lips closing around my Massive MEAT. "Cum for me Baby!" I command as I push deeper into to her. My BODY and COCK still Growing... "Oh fuck, Kent! Cum with me!" she begs. "I want that fucking monster load!" I begin to tremble, pushing so hard into the mirror that it SHATTERS! Tara digs her nails into my skin, now tough as steel. "I need it exploding inside me! God yes, show me your power!" "SO FUCKING READY!" I Roar. "Your cock feels so good! So Big! You're HUGE everywhere, KENT!" "I'M HUGE FOR YOU!" I Roar as I keep pushing deeper, stretching her in ways that will only make her want ME from now on. "So Big, So HARD. Fill me like only you can!" she begs As I surround her with MUSCLE... SMOTHERING MY MUSCLE LOVER, getting closer, "Fuck... Fuck...FUCKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!"

For those of you who have interacted with me, this story is a departure from my usual fare. I had an idea a few years ago and have been tinkering with it on and off for a while. The following will be fairly long, but hopefully a different take on the term "Muscle God" will be refreshing. This story is dedicated to the little guys that love making big guys feel big. Chapter One: Work Plans Travis was just about to turn off his computer when he saw he had a message from his boss, Jeff, to come see him right away. The message was brief and didn’t include anything alarming, but asking to see Travis at the end of the work day was unusual. Travis stood up tall and stretched his thick arms up over his head. He really needed to stretch more while working, he thought to himself; his muscles always got tight while sitting in front of his work computer all day. After loosening his tight back, Travis lumbered down the hall to his boss’s office where Jeff was finishing up a phone call. Jeff waved to Travis for him to come in and wait. Travis complied and entered the large office and sat himself down in one of the chairs in front of his boss’s desk. The chair was small for Travis’s large body, but the employee wasn’t one to complain. Jeff was the type of man that liked the way the chairs looked in his fancy office and never sat in them himself. As uncomfortable as the small chairs were, they at least made Travis feel big. The thought made the big man smile “Yes. Next week.” Jeff spoke charmingly into his phone. “Mmm hmm. uh huh. It is short notice, but we can send someone next week. Uh huh. Uh huh. Very good. Travis Hawley. Yes, that’s him. You know him. Uh huh. Good to hear. Okay. Goodbye.” Travis looked at his boss quizzically at the mention of his name. “Travis!” Jeff smiled at the big man. ‘How’d you like to go to Cleveland next week?” Travis did not possess anything resembling a poker face. Instead the big man frowned silently as his boss continued. “Travis, this will be good for you. You’re doing well here, and meeting clients face-to-face will be a good step for your career here. You do great work, but the clients don’t really know you because they haven’t met you. Here’s your chance.” Jeff looked at the frowning man and did his best to hide his own doubts. Where Travis had no poker face, Jeff could sell anything and convince people on the most improbable lies. Jeff needed Travis to go to Ohio. No one else was available — but looking at the big grump in his office stirred up additional worries. Travis was not his most charismatic team member. “How long?” Travis grumbled with his deep baritone voice. “Just a week.” Jeff spoke smoothly as Travis sighed with resignation. “You’ll fly to Ohio, get a nice hotel and work with the clients for a week. That’s it.” Jeff stood up and walked around closer to Travis and half sat on the edge of his desk. Travis briefly wondered if his boss was trying to intimidate him. Travis was a big guy, and Jeff… wasn’t. Travis realized Jeff wasn’t trying to look bigger, but to look approachable and on Travis’s side. “Working directly with clients is a great opportunity for you Trav.” Jeff settled into a groove. “Good feedback from the clients will reflect well on you and give the higher ups reasons to promote you. No one likes to travel, but it’s part of the job.” “But a whole week?” Travis sounded more angry than he intended, but Jeff was unfazed. Travis looked like a bruiser, but his boss knew the big guy wouldn’t hurt anyone. Nevertheless, Travis’s gruff voice reminded Jeff of a few potential pitfalls. Jeff was a shrewd boss who knew how to get the most out of his staff. The break room was stocked with dozens of different kinds of coffees and tea for his caffeine addicted staff members. He even made sure there were chocolate bars in the break room so those looking for an afternoon shot of sugar could get their fix without any trouble. Jeff wasn’t exactly a pusher, but he was perfectly willing to feed the legal addictions of his staff. The exception was Travis who never drank coffee or tea, and if he ever snacked on a chocolate bar the rest of the office would probably assume the end of the world was imminent. Travis’s addiction was the gym, and Jeff learned a few years ago that as long has he never scheduled Travis for an early morning meeting that cut into gym time, all would be okay. Jeff recalled the last time Travis skipped a morning workout to get to work early instead. Grumpy Travis combined with his less than charming outward appearance terrified the rest of the staff. Unfortunately, they happened to have a new hire that day who retreated to Jeff’s office petrified of the big man. George admitted that Travis hadn’t actually threatened him or yelled at him, but just the look of Travis and his scowl had George a nervous wreck. After the ‘George-Incident,’ Jeff made sure Travis never had early morning appointments so the big guy wouldn’t have to skip his morning workout. From then on, while everyone else got caffeine and sugar as needed, Travis got his early mornings free for lifting. “A little travel will do you good.” Jeff was in full sales mode. “You know what? When Chris gets you your travel details, I want you to look up a local gym by your hotel. I know a shitty hotel gym won’t cut it for you. Buy yourself day passes or a week pass, hell, buy a whole month if you have to, and put it on your expenses.” “Really?” Travis’s expression lightened considerably. “Look Trav. I know you. I know you’re a great guy that wouldn’t hurt anyone. But let’s face it, when you skip your workout, you get… um… intense.” Jeff smiled at Travis to keep the big man placated. “The clients will learn you’re a great guy too, but when you first meet them… it would be better if you were at your most relaxed. Make sure you get your morning workout in.” Jeff stood up and walked back to his desk seat. As Travis got up to leave Jeff’s office, Jeff added, “Oh, and try to smile more.” Travis frowned at Jeff with look that if Jeff didn’t know better said Jeff had less than 10 seconds to live. “Yeah, not like that,” Jeff commented with a smile. The big man forced a smile and left his boss’s office. Travis knew his boss meant well, and the ‘less than handsome’ look of his face wasn’t news to Travis in the least. In fact, the big guy was painfully aware of how his rough features and crooked nose turned people off. And while no one would insult him directly, Travis overheard comments like “From the neck down he’s hot, but…” all the time. He figured the only reason no one said these things to him directly was the 250 pounds of muscle connected to his unsightly face. That night he looked at himself in his bathroom mirror and practiced smiling. He had to admit, he did look better when he smiled. Chapter Two: The Flight Travis dreaded his flight to Cleveland. Not because he was scared of flying or even the annoying Cleveland part, but because he knew he would not be comfortable in the tiny airplane seats. Where his boss, Jeff, was generous in many ways, paying for upgraded seats on flights was not one of them. While Travis was the tallest and biggest in the office, plenty of other guys had complained about not getting business class seats on flights to no avail. There was no way Jeff was going to give Travis an exception when he had been denying others for years. At least he had an aisle seat. Travis looked sharp in his dress shirt, suit and slacks. His business clothing softened his rough features and made him look less like a ruffian and more civilized. He edged his way towards his seat, being careful not to slam his bag into the passengers already seated as he made his way down the airplane aisle. As he reached his seat he saw the middle seat was already occupied by a smaller gentleman reading a book. As Travis loaded his bag into the overhead bin and moved to settle into his seat, the guy in the middle seat looked up at him and grumbled, “You gotta be kidding me.” The bigger man tried to ignore the comment and pretend he didn’t hear it, but his face turned red with embarrassment. Travis’s pale complexion made hiding his feelings practically impossible. The seating for Travis was cramped and uncomfortable, especially with his height and wide build, but he did his best to not jam his knees into the seat in front of him, both for the sake of his knees and the woman seated there. He also leaned forward so his shoulder wouldn’t squish into the small, rude stranger. As much as he was looking forward to getting home at the end of the week, Travis was not looking forward to the return flight where he would have to do this ordeal again. Travis sat as still as he could, hunched forward, and prayed that there would be no delays and the uncomfortable torture would be over soon. A few minutes later another passenger arrived to take the window seat, which Travis had neglected to notice was empty. Travis was about to un-wedge himself out of his seat when the man next to him loudly proclaimed, “Oh Hell No,” and jammed his finger into the call button above their heads. Travis looked at the man next to him with confusion, then turned to look at the other passenger and realized why the man was so irate. Standing in the aisle with a duffel bag over his shoulder was the biggest and thickest man Travis had ever seen in person. The guy looked like he didn’t have an ounce of fat on him but was still bigger than anyone else on the plane by far, including Travis. The tight t-shirt and shorts he was wearing couldn’t hide any bit of the solid muscle the guy was carrying. Not only did he look much thicker than Travis, he looked taller too. The man’s height, wide shoulders and thick muscle outclassed Travis in every way. When not at a gym, it was rare for Travis to encounter a guy bigger and more muscled than his 250 pounds, even in New York. The stranger had it all, causing a twinge of jealousy to ripple through Travis, and when he saw the man’s handsome face, that jealousy blossomed to full blown envy. The man had perfectly styled blond hair and a youthful but masculine handsomeness. He had a face that, unlike Travis’s own rough look, everyone would adore. His strong chin fit perfectly with his hulking frame. Travis was smitten as well as envious of the big guy. As a flight attendant made her way to their row, the man in the middle seat started shouting at her, “You can’t expect me to sit between these two!” She looked at the muscled man standing in the aisle, then looked at Travis hunched over in his seat trying not to take up as much room as his body demanded, “Uh, no, I guess not. Sir, could you come with me, I think we have an empty seat further in the back.” She addressed the smaller man in the middle seat. “Why should I have to move?” he demanded. “You just asked me to move you, Sir. You do not have to change seats if you don’t want to,” she replied with a hint of annoyance. “You should move them,” he sneered at Travis and the other muscle man. “You can ask to be reseated, Sir, but you can’t demand that we reseat other passengers” the flight attendant explained with remarkable patience. “Fine. I’ll move” he conceded. Travis wordlessly got up and exchanged looks with the muscle man still standing in the aisle waiting for the seat situation to resolve. When Travis made eye contact with the muscle man he received a wink and a nod of approval. Travis felt unusually elated and smiled in response, and Travis was not one to smile often. Once the middle seat guy had scampered off, Travis backed up to allow the muscle beast access to his window seat before resettling into his own aisle seat. The situation was much improved. With the middle seat empty, Travis could sit back and let his arm and shoulder spill over into the middle seat space. Looking at the other guy, he saw he was doing the same. There was only about 9 inches between their shoulders. “I’m Matt” the muscle guy introduced himself and awkwardly turned to offer his right hand to shake, then chuckled at the absurdity of their tight quarters. Realizing that Travis would have no room to turn his body to meet right hand to right hand, Matt closed his right hand into a fist bump. “Travis” Travis replied as he reached his left fist across his body to meet Matt’s fist. “Could be worse, we could be flying cross country” Matt joked. Travis smiled again, he was finding it easy to smile today. “Is Cleveland really much better?” “Hey!” Matt replied with mock offense. “Oh sorry.” Travis turned red. “No worries. Cleveland isn’t New York, that’s for sure, but it’s Home.” Matt smiled at Travis, and Travis wondered if he had ever been so attracted to anyone before. “Its my first time to Cleveland. Work trip.” Travis explained. “I’m staying at the Cleveland Grand. Do you know it?” “Sure. I know it.” Matt replied. “Do you know of a good gym in that area? I’d like to get some lifting in this week. You know how skipping lifts can be.” Travis said with an eagerness that he could not manage to contain. “Yeah, I know where you should lift.” Matt pulled out his duffel bag and rummaged through the contents, pulling out a crumpled business card for a gym. “The gym I lift at is in your area.” Travis took the beat up card and cheerfully offered his thanks. “When do you usually workout? I’m going to go early, before my work assignment.” “I work out early hours too.” Matt lied. “Maybe I’ll see you there. 6AM?” Matt suppressed a cringe as he stated the obscenely early hour. “Yeah. Awesome.” Travis was elated. The two muscle-heads chatted the entire flight, talking about lifting and comparing notes. Travis shared a little bit about his history, starting to lift in college and sticking to it. “Six feet one inch and 250 pounds,” Travis found himself proudly proclaiming, even though he knew Matt was considerably bigger. “And you?” he added as he simply needed to know just how big, ‘big’ could be. “290.” Matt replied coolly, trying not to be boastful. “Six foot three.”, he added. “Damn, it’s hard enough packing on size at 6’1”. I can’t imagine how you got so thick at your height.” Travis was talking more freely than usual, and as he finished his sentence he blushed a bit more as he realized that he probably did know how Matt got so big. He didn’t care if Matt used steroids. It wasn’t something Travis did, but he didn’t object to what others did to grow. And to be honest, Travis was considering making the leap himself. Looking at Matt, he could see the appeal of steroids up close. “Yeah, it can be hard.” Matt downplayed what Travis had said. “But I got there, right?” Matt smiled with a bit of unease. Travis felt terrible. He wanted to say he was cool with it, but he also didn’t want to broach the subject explicitly. “So another early bird like me.” Travis changed the subject. “I love lifting first thing in the morning. It seems weird, but it gets me energized for the rest of the day… after the initial exhaustion.” The two continued to talk and settled back into easy going conversation. Travis avoided anything that might imply or lead to a discussion on steroids, and Matt’s outgoing personality came roaring back to the fore. Once they landed and deplaned, Travis said goodbye to his new friend and felt a flutter in his stomach as he thought about seeing him again the next morning. Chapter 3: Monday Morning Chapter 4: Monday Evening Chapter 5: Tuesday Chapter 6: Wednesday Chapter 7: Thursday Morning Chapter 8: Thursday Midday Chapter 9: Thursday Evening Chapter 10: Thursday Night Chapter 11: Friday Morning Chapter 12: Friday Afternoon Chapter 13: Saturday Chapter 14: Sunday Chapter 15: The End

Hola, esta es mi primer historia aquí; me inspiré en un video que vi en YouTube; así que si hay similitudes es por eso. También quisiera aportar algo a la comunidad en español que adoran los músculos y el muscle growth. Capítulo uno Un día viernes, finales de primavera e inicio de verano. Yo soy Henrry un científico que se dedica a desarrollar nuevas formas de crecimiento en seres vivos, aunque solo se pueda probar en plantas. Vivo en los suburbios con mi novio, Ben; él es un maestro de parvulario, le encanta cocinar y comer pastelillos, y sí, es obeso. Mi cuerpo es uno más saludable que el de él, soy más alto y soy el activo de la relación; él es un poco más bajo y más gordo que yo, pero aún así lo amo, es mi osito Teddie y el es muy tierno conmigo y todos los niños lo aman, lo conocen como el profesor Teddie o profesor osito, muy tierno la verdad. Ben siempre intenta hacerme feliz cocinando ricas comidas; aunque a veces suelen pasarse un poco de calorías; es por eso que el tiene "un poco" de sobrepeso, yo en cambio tengo un buen cuerpo, delgado y de 1.77, cuido mi dieta un poco más y como menos que él ya que no tendría el corazón para despreciar su comida. En serio lo amo; pero hay algo que me hace querer cambiar; él se estaba poniendo un poco más obeso, lo cuál era normal con su dieta; pero vi un video sobre un muchacho que se veía como Ben y terminó viéndose como una morsa gracias a que nunca cambió su dieta e incluso no podía levantarse de su cama, tenía miedo de que esto le pasara a mi osito, además veía cómo las parejas solían salir a ejercitarse y tenían cuerpos saludables, realmente quería que Ben y yo hiciéramos eso; además que se acercaba la reunión de ex alumnos de preparatoria y varios de mis ex novios y amigos estarán allí y aunque lo ame, muchas personas hablarán de su físico... Ese mismo día en la noche decidí preguntarle si podría dejar de poner demasiadas especias y hacer otra cosa diferente para comer. -Oye, amor. ¿Qué te parece si haces otra cosa que comer? Hemos comido mucho filete y ya estoy aburrido. -Eh? Pero ya casi está todo listo... *decía con su dulce voz* -Sí, pero no sé quiero probar algo diferente a lo que cocinas... -¿No te gusta mi comida? *preguntaba decepcionadamente* -Sí, me gusta pero no sé, quizá algo un poco más saludable, quizá. -Pues... Es que ya preparé todo y no sé qué hacer... -Agh, sabes qué? Vamos a comer (No podía decirle que no, es tan tierno y fue mi culpa por no haberle dicho antes; aunque en el fondo no me sentía a gusto ya que sólo hacía que comiera menos sano) -¡Está bien, a comer! Lo hice con mucho cariño para ti, como todas mis comidas la verdad, já. -Sí, jejé... Decidimos ir a ver televisión un rato, estábamos abrazados y justo pasaron un comercial sobre un gimnasio nuevo. -Oye, mira un gimnasio, ¿interesante, no? -Sí, si tú lo dices... -Vaya, mira sus cuerpos delgados y tonificados, es impresionante. -Hmmp... -Ah, y mira como se divierten usando las máquinas, ¡eso si que es una vida en movimiento! El comercial terminó y Ben me veía un poco descorcentado y decepcionado al mismo tiempo. -Oye, una pregunta... ¿Te gustan más ellos que yo? -Qué? N-no... Solo me parecía interesante. -Pero decías lo bien que se veían y yo pienso que quizás a ti no te gusta como soy... -No, para nada, solo me parecía interesante como eran capaces para moverse así y tener la energía para eso; tú eres perfecto así como estás, eres lo mejor que me ha pasado en la vida, así con tus muchos kilos...estás...bien... -En serio? G-gracias, te amo Henrry. Toma, te compré un pastelillo, es de mi pastelería favorita, fui a comer hoy allí. -Gracias... Así que fuiste allí otra vez, eh? -Sí, me encantan sus pasteles. -He de admitir que también a mi, pero me gustan muchos más los que haces tú. -Ah, sí. Toma, tu pastelillo que te hice esta tarde, olvidé que también te hice uno. -¡Gracias! La verdad no puedo resistirme a sus pastelillos, son tan deliciosos y siempre me recibe con uno y un regalo demás, en serio se nota que me ama, y aunque todos los días me coma un pastelillo, siempre bajo esas calorías cuando corro en las mañanas; hablando de correr; sí, he intentado que se una a mi pero no quiere ir, le da un poco de vergüenza ya que se cansaría más rápido que yo, y no puedo obligarlo... El siguiente día, un nuevo científico llega a la ciudad y se une a los laboratorios donde yo trabajo. Él era conocido por haber hecho investigaciones sobre los cambios del cuerpo humano y sus diferentes tipos, él tenía un cuerpo parecido al mío, solo que con 2cm menos de estatura. Me acerqué a él para saludarlo ya que su trabajo me parecía muy interesante. -Hola, Dr. Magnus, quiero decirle que amo su trabajo e investigaciones. -Hola, tú debes ser el Dr. Henrry, he oído mucho de ti, creo que tú trabajo será muy útil para lo que tengo en mente. -¡Vaya! Eso es genial, estaré dispuesto a lo que sea, con tal de trabajar con usted. -Me alegro mucho. Ven a mi laboratorio luego de la reunión de bienvenida por favor. -Ahí estaré. -Ah! Y por favor no le digas a nadie que te cité. Estaba emocionado, esto podría darme un gran reconocimiento. Me pregunto qué querrá hablar conmigo... Llegué lo más rápido que pude al nuevo laboratorio del Dr. Magnus, era un laboratorio enorme y tenía un gran tanque de agua, enorme en realidad, al parecer él lo había mandado a hacer; quizá haría experimentaciones con el agua y eso. -Ya estoy aquí Dr. -Muy bien, es hora de que hablemos de un proyecto que tengo en mente; pero primero que nada he de decir que he leído tu trabajo y me alegra que hayas tenido buenos resultados. -¡Sí, muchas gracias! Estuve trabajando como loco, aunque es una pena que solo funcione en plantas, esto beneficiará mucho al mundo, espero probar esto en otros seres vivos como peces u otros animales para saciar la producción de comida en el mundo. Para el que no sepa, mi trabajo fue sobre el crecimiento acelerado de plantas y su beneficio para la agricultura; fue exitoso y me parece genial que le haya gustado al Dr. Magnus. -Sí Henrry, espero que funcione en animales; pero ¿y en humanos? -Podría también, pero eso es arriesgarse mucho. -Pues para eso estoy yo, y es por eso que te he traído hasta acá para que trabajemos juntos en esto. -¿y qué es? -Pues verás, existen diferentes tipos de cuerpos humanos; pero ¿Qué tal si todos tuvieran un cuerpo delgado? Sería beneficioso para evitar los casos de diabetes, hipertensión, etc. -A qué se refiere? -Me refiero a que con tu método de aceleración de crecimiento, ¡podríamos acelerar la pérdida de peso en muchos seres humanos! -Vaya... Eso suena realmente bien. -¡Sí! Pero el problema es que no me dieron el permiso de llevarlo a cabo, ya que no les parece bien experimentar en humanos y blah blah blah. Por eso quiero que no le digas a nadie, ser nuestro secreto... -¡Pero eso sería ilegal y para nada ético!.. No lo sé. -A ver, tu experimento fue un éxito y yo he investigado mucho y me he preparado para esto durante toda mi vida; creo que seriamos capaces de llevarlo a cabo y ser exitosos. Además te pagaría muy bien, eh. -Mmm... -Vamos, ¿no quieres arriesgarte y salir victorioso? O prefieres estar conforme y no volver a tener otro éxito... Recuerda que yo pondré la cara por este experimento si algo sale mal, aunque lo dudo mucho; cómo dije me he leído y probado tus experimentos y he estudiado mucho, esto sería el experimento del siglo. -Yo... mmm... Acepto.... -¡Eso es! Me alegra que aceptaras, verás que no te decepcionaré. -Eso espero. Veía como el Dr. Magnus sonreía confiado, la verdad me hacía sentir un poco mejor, es decir, por algo es uno de los científicos más exitosos del siglo. Llegué a casa a las 2:00pm, Ben ya se encontraba dentro ya que hoy no trabajaba. -Hola... -¡Hola!... ¿Estás bien? Te noto algo triste. -No, solo estoy pensativo... Es algo de un experimento importante en los laboratorios y tengo que trabajar mucho. -Oh, bueno, espero que te vaya bien *Se dirijió y dio un beso a Henrry* Te compré algo, espero que te anime. *saca una camiseta para Henrry* Recuerdo que me dijiste que te gustó una camisa y te la compré. -¡Vaya! Gracias amor. *Le da un beso en la frente a Ben* eres el mejor... Eres tan tierno y dulce... -Gracias, jé... Me compré una yo también, aunque me queda algo apretada...y eso que es grande... -Que lindo, jé (Recuerdo que el Dr. Magnus dijo que este experimento volverá a las personas obesas delgadas y les quitara muchos problemas de encima, quisiera ayudar a Ben, en serio...) Oye, ¿tienes tiempo para salir esta noche? -Sip, ¿vamos a salir a comer? O ¿a dónde? -Te gustaría ir al laboratorio conmigo? Me gustaría que fueras, es algo importante... -¿Hay algo importante? Sí es así voy, no quiero decepcionarte... -No, no es demasiado importante, solo quiero que me ayudes con algo, eso es todo. -Pero yo no sé sobre ciencia y eso, no sé en qué podría ayudar... -No te preocupes, irás para ver algo impresionante que he preparado, será fantástico. -E-está bien, iré para ver, me pregunto que será, aunque seguro que es impresionante como todo lo demás que hace *Se dirije a darle un abrazo a Henrry* sabes que te apoyaré en todo. -Gracias, eres muy especial para mi, te amo... (no sé si deba, pero es por su bien) Me dirijí hacia mi habitación para llamar al Dr. Magnus. -Hola? Dr. Magnus creo que tengo al candidato indicado para este experimento. -En serio!? Genial! ¿Quién es? ¿Podrías enviarme una foto? -Es mi novio Ben, es un chico obeso y es perfecto para el experimento... (En serio iba a hacerle esto?) -Vaya, si que es lindo pero veo que lleva un camino hacia la obesidad mórbida, uyuyuy. -En serio!? Usted cree? -La verdad sí, pero no te preocupes, con este experimento todos sus problemas se acabarán y estarás feliz con tu novio, quien sabe quizá hasta sea favorable para cuando realizas relaciones sexuales con él. -La verdad, es un poco difícil tener relaciones sexuales con Ben, no lo puedo levantar al momento de penetración, no siquiera puedo probar muchas otras posiciones ya que suele cansarse rápido por su peso, y hay tanto que quisiera probar... -(Por qué me dice eso?) Sí, es una pena; ya verás que con esto tendrás relaciones como si estuvieras en una escena porno con el mejor pasivo del mundo, jé... -Sí, no puedo esperar y verlo más saludable y más lindo de lo que ya es. -Yo sé que no Henrry, así que te espero a ti y a tu compañero para el experimento. -Ahí estaré. Adiós. -(Agh, realmente espero que salga bien... Hablar de porno me calentó demasiado, pensando en como disfrutaré con mi nuevo Ben, pequeño y delgado, siendo un power botton total... Pero no es tiempo para dejarse ir, tengo que preparar las cosas) Llego el momento esperado, me llevé a Ben a los laboratorios, en su mirada podía ver lo intrigado que estaba, y lo inocente que era; lo que iba a hacer va a cambiar su vida por completo, pero seguro que le hará bien y puede que su autoestima mejore un poco. Entramos al laboratorio lo más rápido y naturalmente que pudimos, dejé a Henrry fuera de el para que esperara a que prepare el experimento. -Hola Dr. El candidato está afuera esperando, hay que preparar las cosas. -Estupendo, todo está saliendo cómo debería *decía mientras veía a Ben sentado afuera por medio de la ventana* Se ve que necesita tu ayuda, a simple vista puedo decir que tiene una baja autoestima y es muy tímido, esto le ayudará a sentirse mejor. -Sí, la verdad se siente un poco incómodo con su cuerpo; cuando iba a la universidad algunos chicos se burlaban de él y aunque no era nada grave lo hacían sentir mal... Pero usted como sabe que tiene una baja autoestima? -A parte de científico también soy Psicólogo y se mucho sobre las personas con solo ver su comportamiento. -Oh, tiene sentido... ¿Y qué hacemos primero? -¿Trajiste todas tus sustancias? -Sí, incluso las que no usaremos, já, como la de crecimiento muscular y testosterona, y la de crecimiento de estatura. *Dice mientras las muestra y las pone sin percatarse en el escritorio de el doctor* -Perfecto, dame las que aceleran el cambio corporal y las que ayudan a quemar grasa. -Tome *Da las sustancias pedidas a el doctor* (Vaya, si que quiero ir al bañó, debería haber ido hace rato) -Okey, primero vierto las que yo traje a este enorme tanque, y luego las tuyas. *Dice mientras vierte sus propias sustancias para acelerar el metabolismo y el maximizador vitaminico, que brinda las vitaminas necesarias al cuerpo humano* -Mmng.... Por favor.... Tengo que ir al baño, Agh. *Dice mientras da varios saltitos* -JAJA, bien ve. Yo estaré aquí. -Gracias. *Sale corriendo hacia el baño* -Muy bien, vamos a verter las sustancias del Dr. Henry y listo.... *Ay, olvidé conectar la manguera para llenar el tanque con agua, lo saldré para que pase por la ventana y llegue hasta acá. -Uff, ya estoy aquí Dr. Magnus... Hmm parece que salió... Oh, no ha vertido las demás sustancias aún *Dice mientras observa las sustancias que se encontraban en la mesa y sin saberlo puso ahí* muy bien, las verteré yo y nos ahorramos tiempo. *Vertió las sustancias completamente y tiró los tubos a la basura* Oh, parece que el profesor está intentando meter la manguera por la ventana, le iré a ayudar. -Gracias Henrry, solo llenamos el tanque y terminamos. -De nada, al parecer esto tardará un poco... -Sí, hay que distraernos mientras se llena, calculo que será media hora para que lo haga por completo... Y bien? ¿Qué le dijiste al paciente? -No le he dicho para que venía, le dije que quería que viera algo conmigo, no creo que le guste que le diga que vengo a cambiar su cuerpo, además le dije ayer que él era perfecto, soy un mal novio... -Bueno, esto lo haces por su bien, así que no pasa nada. Además, imagínate el buen sexo que tendrías si Ben fuer delgado como esos que salen en los videos porno, haciendo diferente pocisiones más atrevidas y ser más flexible para abrirse; también podrías cargarlo y darle todo lo que tienes ahí abajo... Oír esas palabras hacían que mi verga se pusiera muy dura, estoy seguro que después de esto iré a probar el nuevo cuerpo de Ben y sé que me encantará; verlo pequeño, delgado y sano me hace muy feliz. No tendría que preocuparse por su obesidad y sus camisas le quedarían bien. -S-sí, no puedo esperar para ver al Nuevo Ben, Dr. Magnus. -Yo tampoco; además esto hará que tenga más confianza en sí mismo y estoy seguro que eso te hará feliz. -Sí, el merece ser feliz, es muy tierno y amable pero eso hace que muchas personas quieran aprovecharse de él, pero yo lo protegeré de eso, después de todo es y será mi pequeño osito, solo que más delgado. -Oh, mira el tanque ya se llenó. Trae a el candidato por favor. -Voy *Se dirijió a traer a Ben* Oye Ben, ya está todo listo entra. Ben yacía dormido con sus brazos cruzados encima de su barriga que estaba a punto de desaparecer, aunque él no lo sabía. Y aquí termina el primer capítulo, para no hacerlo tan largo, el segundo capítulo saldrá pronto, esperenlo y lo siento si cometo muchos errores o si voy muy lento, no soy muy bueno escribiendo; pero espero que les haya gustado.

No one within the following narrative is below the age of 18. Jolias is a character owned by another person, @MadMutter, and is being used here with permission (admittedly late). There is no muscle-growth within this first section, but there will be a build-up. And it will happen. ______________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ The first time I laid eyes upon him, my whole world came to a screeching halt. ...Okay, that's a bit of an exaggeration. But who doesn't use a bit of poetic license when they describe a guy they not only find beautiful, but insanely hot? He was in my American History class during my first ever semester of college. That first day. And it was the night class, too. Only held once a week, but lasted almost three hours long. I'd already had one day of classes, Monday, and then Tuesday my schedule weirdly only had a single class. That one night class. It was weird walking to a classroom building at 5:45pm. I was already on a form of auto-pilot, just letting my legs guide me to my next scheduled college activity so I could get it over with. I remember entering the room and the professor was overly enthusiastic about greeting each student as we walked in. He didn't even look like a professor, either. Relatively young guy who wore casual clothes like he was just going on a trip to the supermarket. Which, honestly, helped me stay relaxed about what to expect. I usually expect professors to be stiff and boring and strict. But, the professor greeted me and handed me a syllabus personally, and I did a brief glance at it as I allowed my legs to continue to guide me to a seat in the back of the room. But then I had to stop and realize the amount of us in the class seemed kind of small, and I'd definitely be the very odd one out if I chose a seat in the back while everyone else was several seats in front of me. And the professor would surely ask me to sit closer anyway. So I did a bit of a half-spin and selected a seat close to where I was already standing. I dropped my satchel on the floor. Gently, of course, and took the seat. Now, being a bit of an introvert, I always try to avoid making any type of eye-contact with others when in a new environment. So, up until this point, I hadn't even actually looked at a single other student in the room. I knew they were there through periphery, but I wasn't actually paying any real attention to them. Until now. I had my new syllabus on top of my desk, and I was about to get my still clean notebook out of my satchel to prepare for the class when I caught a glimpse of the dude who was sitting right next to me. I sort of did one of those double-take things. Like, I looked at him, then back down at where I needed my hands to go, and then my heart thudded in my chest and my eyes immediately went back to where they'd briefly landed before. He was just... casually sitting in his seat. His notebook was already on his desk, and he was fiddling with the pen in his right hand, letting it flip between his fingers. His eyes were looking forward, and it was clear he was just zoned out, waiting for the beginning of the class. He was wearing a light hoodie that zipped all the way up and down, and he didn't have it zipped at all. And his T-shirt was orange, a stark but aesthetic contrast with his dark green hoodie. His complexion was dark, and I could see he had these cute freckles on his face beneath his eyes. His uniquely red eyes. Those were what really drew my attention. Red eyes. I felt my heart thudding in my chest as I looked him over. He had a small nose that fit his face perfectly, and his hair was this shaggy, long-ish dark brown that somewhat covered his ears. And he had on these amazing light blue jeans that were perfectly clinging to his legs, showing off the contours of them without being ridiculously tight. He was beautiful. And sexy. Hot. And it was like... imagine having a TV screen that gets cracked into a thousand little lines all over it, except for one single spot that's still intact and clear. That was my new vision. And he was the only thing in that one clear spot. But then the entire screen shattered when... "'Sup dude?" Oh fuck, fuck, fuck. My attention had been on him for so long he understandably noticed the weirdo next to him staring at him. I immediately diverted my attention elsewhere, anywhere, and uttered a swift "Hey." I heard him chuckle as I shuffled through my satchel to finally get my notebook out. But that was it. He didn't say anything else. The class began and we went through the usual first day things. Of course, it went well beyond that, since this one class was the equivalent of three regular classes. But the entire time, throughout the professor's lecturing and assigning of work, I couldn't help but steal glances at the dude next to me. He diligently took notes and would sometimes doodle in his notebook. He definitely had this smoldering quality. A certain type of heat resonating from his sexiness. And I just so badly wanted my hands, my lips all over his body. His presence alone, knowing that this beautiful guy was next to me was so enrapturing that I hadn't even noticed that I was painfully hard. And I mean painfully. My average sized cock was so hard and pressed against the confines of my pants that it had begun to hurt. The throbbing had reached a point that I could no longer ignore it, and it sent jolts up my body that I finally had to notice. I imagined him coming to my dorm. Entering through the door and shutting it swiftly behind him. Walking confidently in, almost strutting, smirking at me as I lay in my bed, and elegantly in one cool move pulling his shirt over his head and revealing a sexy body underneath, tight pecs and abs and toned arms, tossing his shirt to the side like it's just garbage, and pouncing on me. We become interlocked with each other, our hands exploring each other's bodies, kissing everywhere, and every so often locking lips, running our hands through each other's hair. And before long our pants are off, our hard throbbing cocks rubbing together as we press ourselves into one another, wanting so badly to become one. He presses down on my shoulders, pushing himself up, his tight pecs clenching together, and he simply smirks at me, his blazingly hot and simultaneously cute face making me quiver, and he reaches back and lifts my legs up, positioning himself to enter my hole. I close my eyes, his throbbing rod, eight inches of hard, pure sex about to plunge into my ass where it belongs. And as soon as his tip makes contact... "Yo!" I'm startled out of my little daydream, immediately and first noticing my crotch feels wet and my cock is still painfully hard. But then I notice eyes on me, and the professor himself is the one who called out to get my attention. I'd been leaking pre so profusely I felt like I'd actually blown my load. "You okay there, bud?" I was shaken, to say the least, but also embarrassed that I'd allowed myself to become so entrenched in my own daydream that I'd forgotten I was even in a class. And the object of my fantasy was still sitting right beside me, his eyes also upon me, and I could see through my peripheral vision that he had a seemingly amused look on his face. So embarrassing. I wanted to just disappear. Not just die, but to cease from existing. "Uhhh..." I managed to get out, frantically searching in my brain for some sort of plausible explanation for my zoning out. But the professor saved me from myself. "I know this is boring, but we're almost done. Try 'n' get some more rest for next class, yeah?" he said, a kind smile on his face but a sternness in his voice. And then he glanced around the entire room and spoke further on the matter, "I know it's an unusual time for a class and for probably all of you the first time you've ever had such a late class. Be prepared and rested!" And then he continued with his lecturing. Still embarrassed, I sat there, focusing on the front of the room and listening to the professor speak. I didn't even want to acknowledge the godly presence next to me, but my still hard, throbbing, and now wet dick was a stark reminder. And I noticed he kept glancing at me every few minutes. I still wanted to disappear. If there was even a small chance he was gay, there was an even lesser chance he'd ever be into me now. I imagined I'd have greater luck being struck by lightning twice in the same day while winning the lottery. But my cock just never calmed down. *** "Yo dude, wait up." I was attempting to scurry away and back to my dorm before I got caught in any conversation with literally anyone from that class which might potentially involve the topic of my weird escape from reality. I had to tie my hoodie around my waist to hide the blatantly obvious wet spot that had formed. And it was hard to do while still sitting down since the desk itself was still obscuring the sight of it. I heard the voice calling to me, but I desperately hoped it was directed at someone else. I had no intention of talking to anyone. But then I felt a hand on my shoulder, and I was so close to exiting the building. So who the hell wanted to chat? Well, of course it was none other than the very object of my fantasy. The one guy who'd ever sent me into such a horny torrent of imagination in my entire life to this point. My heart was rapidly sinking and I once again wanted to disappear as though I never even existed. He grasped my shoulder and actually had to spin me a little since my subconscious was forcing me to pretend I heard and felt nothing. But when I was forced to face him, I was no longer within reach of an escape option. "You alright, man?" he asked, looking into my face with what appeared to be genuine concern. "Uhh, yeah... thanks," I muttered. I wasn't at all sure of how to even respond properly to make him go away. "You don't seem like it, though. I've seen daydreaming before, but you were almost like... in a coma or something." 'Oh if you only knew what I was daydreaming about,' I thought to myself. But then my heart thudded in my chest when I realized he knew I was daydreaming and not simply zoned out. What else did he notice?! I tried to play it cool. "You're perceptive as hell, man. How'd you know I was daydreaming?" I tried to smile. "Just the look on your face. Your expression kept changing." But then he smirked. "And, uh, it was hard to ignore the tent you were pitchin'." FUCK. So he noticed that. But... he was looking. At my crotch. Which means... might he be gay? "Just... horny is all," I tried to coolly say. "Been a while, know what I mean?" "Yeah, sure..." he muttered, still grinning a little. We then stood there in an awkward silence, and I began searching for a way to end the interaction so I could get back to my dorm and take care of... business. My cock was still hard as a lead pipe. But then he spoke. And I was completely shocked by what he said. "Wanna get a bite?" I almost had to shake myself from the disbelief. I know, I know... I'm being dramatic. People get food together all the time. But with him?! Why would he want to get food with me? "Err, uh..." "Dude, come on, you gotta be hungry. That class took forever." "I guess," I unenthusiastically replied, and realized I'd better change my tone. This dude is hot. And super cool, at least so far. And the first person to reach out in any way that indicated an attempt at friendship since I've been at this school. Which, admittedly, hasn't been long, but I can't come across as antisocial. "I mean..." I stammered, "Yeah! I'm hungry as shit. Where you wanna go?" He giggled a little, "Duh, dude, the Den?" The Den is the name of the school cafeteria. "Isn't that closed? Pretty sure they close at 8." I saw his eyes widen before clenching them shut. "Shit, yeah, forgot they close. Ain't used to this late class thing." "What's nearby?" "I dunno, I think maybe a Denny's? I swear I saw one up the street." I took out my phone and did a search for a Denny's in the surrounding area. And sure enough, there was one right up the street just outside of the campus grounds. We could walk there. "Yeah, yeah... There's a Denny's up the street from here. We could walk there, if you want." "Sweet," he said, a smile spreading on his face. "Let's go!" "Don't you wanna, y'know, drop your stuff off at your dorm?" I asked. "Nah, dude, it'll take too long. I'm hungry now," he excitedly stated. He then surprised the shit out of me by grabbing my forearm and pulled me out through the doors of the building. "Where we going?" he asked, letting go of my arm. I looked at my phone again to get a bearing. "This way," I stated, and began walking. And he suddenly appeared at my side. "Jolias, by the way," he said, nudging his shoulder into mine. I noticed for the first time, finally, that he was actually shorter than me. I was already kind of short, in my opinion, at 5'9". He was maybe two inches shorter. I initially imagined him taller, but now he seemed even cuter. And still sexy as hell. "Mike," I said, responding with my own name. And my cock continued to throb in time with our steps.

Hey everyone! A quick couple chapters of a new story I've been working on. Everyone seems really stressed today so I thought I'd post a distraction of sorts for all of the growers out there. This chapter is mainly exposition, but there will be plenty of growth in the next chapter. Supersized Chapter 1: Experiments Max had graduated from college with a masters in biochemistry. He had been looking for a job for months and finally had made it far in the hiring process for a job at a stem cell laboratory that was leading the charge on fighting world hunger. For the last step in the hiring process, two candidates were meant to demonstrate to the board of directors their competency within biochemistry and how they will further the research of the laboratory. “Geez. I’m really nervous for this man. I can’t believe it’s come down to just the two of us,” said Max as he paced back and forth waiting for them to be called in. “Hey don’t worry man. I’m not surprised it ended up coming down to the two of us. We were both leagues ahead of our other classmates when we were in school,” said Ethan as he patted Max on the shoulder. Ethan and Max had gone to the same university for grad school and they were the brainiacs of the class. They had always gotten a kick out of the friendly competition they had between each other, but it was always in good fun for the furtherance of science. They became good friends and were happy that the respective other had made it so far in the interview process. “Ethan, Max, they’re ready for you,” said the receptionist as she poked her head out of the door. The two walked into a large room. There were two tables set up on opposite ends of the room and a table at the front where five people in lab coats were sitting and waiting for the two men to walk in. “Hello gentlemen. Congratulations on making it this far in the hiring process. We have looked at your accomplishments within academia, we’ve interviewed both of you and found that both of you are passionate about this field, now we would like to assess what you two have to offer this research group. We’ve set up your experiments as instructed by the two of you and have read your procedures. Mr. Burk you will be conducting your experiment first. Good luck and take it away when you’re ready,” said the scientist as she sat back down in her chair. Max walked up to the table and saw his experiment materials: five lab rats, a syringe, a beaker of a green liquid, a scale, a wire, and two double A batteries. “Hello distinguished members of the board. My name is Max Burk and today I will present you with my solution on curing world hunger. As you have read from my thesis, I have discovered a way to harness electrical energy and turn it into calories.” Max took out three lab rats from the cage. “This is Charlie, Delta, and Echo. Genetically identical lab rats. I administered my formula to Charlie and Delta one week ago today while Echo has not received the treatment. As you can see, Charlie and Delta are significantly larger than Echo. Charlie is 43% larger and Delta is 87% larger. The discrepancy in sizes are due to the diets we had them on. Echo is currently on a strict dry food diet. I fed him once daily and he has not increased in size at all in the past week. I placed Charlie on a strictly electric diet. I gave him access to 1.5 volts of electricity a day and as you can see, he has gained significant size. Delta’s diet was both an electric and caloric one. I fed him the same amount as Echo and gave him the same volts as Charlie. I’ve discovered through administering both treatments, the specimen will grow twice as much than when it was just the electric access.” “And just to prove that these results are true, allow me to give you a demonstration.” Max set the three lab rats back down in the cage and picked up a new one. “This is Foxtrot. He has not been exposed to the formula and is also genetically identical to the others. He currently weighs 403 grams and after I administer a dose of the formula and expose him to this simple double A battery, he should increase to approximately 420 grams.” Max grabbed the syringe on the table, extracted 10mL of formula from the beaker, and injected it into Foxtrot. The rat spasmed as the formula worked its way into his bloodstream. “To give you a description of what is happening, enzymes are being added to his digestion system that are able to accept electricity as a resource to be converted to energy. He is feeling a small bit of pain at the moment, but the process is brief.” As fast as it started, Foxtrot’s reaction stopped. Max picked up one of the batteries and connected the wire to it. He placed it in front of the lab rat and Foxtrot immediately went to observe it. He began to suck on the exposed part of the wire. Slowly but surely, the scientists in the room watched as the rat steadily increased in size as he continued to suck on the wire. Once Foxtrot had consumed all of the voltage stored in the battery, Max grabbed him and put him on the scale. “422 grams. In just one short session, the rat has gained 5% of its original size.” “This is clearly a phenomenal discovery that you’ve made Mr. Burk, but this is only a small dosage and it has gained a significant amount of size, what will happen when a user has gained enough size and can’t stop gaining size?” asked one of the scientists. “Excellent question Dr. Washington.” Max turned around and retrieved another lab rat from the cage. This rat was larger than both Delta and Echo. “This is Beta. I administered the formula to him 40 days ago. Watch what happens when he is exposed to the same amount of voltage as Foxtrot just was.” Max replaced the battery that Foxtrot had drained with a fresh one. He placed Beta in the cage with the exposed wire and he did the exact same thing as Foxtrot did. But he didn’t gain size like the previous rat. “The formula has now worn off within Beta so therefore he no longer converts the electricity into energy.” “Excellent job Mr. Burk. I do have a question as well. You’ve clearly used the NATO phonetic alphabet to name your rats. So I must ask, what happened to Alpha?” “He was the first rat to be administered the formula. Unlike the other lab rats, he had a larger dose of 50ccs. He grew much larger than the other rats much faster and he had to be terminated. But with your funding, I hope to be able to begin moving to human testing. Thank you.” The room clapped for him as he sat down in the chair next to Ethan. “You were really good. I don’t know how I’m ever going to top that,” said Ethan as Max sat back down. “I’m sure you’ll find some way to top me. Good luck.” “Mr. Rogers. If you’ll present us with your findings?” “Yes ma’am.” Ethan scurried his way to the table to find his own beaker with a red liquid inside, 5 lab rats, a miniature treadmill, a syringe, and a scale. “Ladies and gentlemen of the board, I’d like to present you with my growth hormone.” Ethan turned around and picked up a very large lab rat. It looked to be almost the size of a housecat. “This is specimen 6. I administered my growth formula to him 50 days ago and as you can see, he has grown approximately 600% bigger than his original size. This was not done with any other special food. He received the same food that this rat was fed.” Ethan pulled out a second lab rat that was normal sized. “This is specimen 7. He was given the same amount of food that specimen 6 was. However, specimen 6 did receive 25ccs of my growth hormone as well as an increased amount of exercise.” Ethan set specimen 6 back in the cage and grabbed a rat that was smaller than specimen 6, but bigger than specimen 7. “This is specimen 8. He was given the same amount of food and formula as specimen 6, but he did not receive an increase in exercise like specimen 6. I believe I have found a way for the muscle tissue to break down and rebuild itself sooner than the average specimen.” “Pardon me Mr. Rogers, but FDA will not approve of most steroids that are injected with an animal for purposes of growth. And it is not the best thing for PR at livestock farms.” “That is true Dr. Khan. However, my growth hormone meets the criteria of the FDA. It is nontoxic and does not affect the meat of the animal. And just like Mr. Burk, I’d like to demonstrate this formula so all of you can witness it firsthand.” Ethan picked up a new untouched lab rat. “This is specimen 9. He weighs 396 grams. Once I inject him with the hormone and put him on this treadmill, he will begin to show signs of muscle growth.” Ethan did just that. He took 25ccs of the hormone into the syringe, shot it into specimen 9, and placed him on the treadmill. The rat began scampering across the treadmill. The room anxiously anticipated the rat to grow with minimal results. After 10 minutes of the rat running on the treadmill, there was no visual growth that happened within the rat. Ethan took the rat off the treadmill and placed him on the scale. “Now you probably can’t see it like you could with Mr. Burk’s example, but there was muscle growth within specimen 9. He is currently 409 grams. My hormone is meant to be administered over a longer period of time. I hope to sell this product to the meat manufacturing industry in order to revolutionize how meat is sold and hopefully increase the meat supply.” “That is quite wonderful Mr. Rogers. If you both could leave the room while we make a final decision, but good work, both of you. Even if we do not hire you, each of you have a fulfilling career in the field of biochemistry,” said the head scientist. The two men quickly left the room as the scientists began discussing. “You were great man. That hormone will definitely be a game changer in the meat industry,” said Max as he patted Ethan on the back. “It will, but I messed up my presentation. I was hoping for my demonstration to yield more results like yours did. Your product even cancels the need for food all together. It’s truly incredible,” said Ethan to the smaller man. “Thanks. Hopefully, the research team agrees.” The two of them waited for what felt like an eternity until the receptionist came out again to get them. The pair walked in and stood in front of their respective experiments. “Gentlemen. Both of these experiments are amazing feats of science. But we only have the funding for one new study. So the individual who will be receiving funding is-” A man abruptly cut off the scientist as he barged into the room “Everyone, we must evacuate now! The substance in lab number 6 has become unstabl-” But the man didn’t get the chance to finish. There was an explosion that came from the room next to them. Everything in the room was blasted to the opposite room. Max hit the wall and heard glass break above his head. Liquid poured down his body as a support beam landed on him and knocked him unconscious. For more updates, story ideas, or general MG stuff, Follow my twitter: https://twitter.com/Musclesaber

Cubs Muscle up Amazing Transformations Disclaimer: This is a story about unprotected consensual sex between men. If this offends you then do not read on. If you are under the age of 18 then please close this document. Chapter 1: The Beginning I was a normal 20 year old kid with the exception that he was gay, and attracted to muscle bears (big Muscular hairy gay men). Not only was I attracted to musclebears, but I also wanted to be one. At 5 foot 8 inches and 150 pounds I was quite scrawny and unattractive. Anyway, let me introduce myself. My name is Chad and I live in California. The mecca of gay musclebears. I'm also attending UCLA as chemistry major. One Friday night (yeah I have no life) I was working late in the lab working on a new batch of glow goo (I sell em to the rave kids for some extra cash) when a small quake hit and knocked some extra stuff into my formula. "Great, now I have to start over" I thought when I noticed that some of my mess had dripped into the mouse cage. Oliver (the mouse) was lying on its back twitching and got noticeably bigger. After the twitching was done he got up and seemed to be fine with one exception. The mouse was bending his water nozzle. "Well THAT shouldn't happen" I back tracked through what happened, analyzed the new "goo" and after I determined that it wasn't toxic I ran some more tests. This stuff was great! It seemed to enhance the muscle and bone structure of the one who drank it. Well since I made 5 gallons of the stuff I bottled it up and took it home. I live alone so nobody would interrupt me while I test it on my self. I decided that the best thing to wear was a little pair of running shorts and then setup my video camera and some mirrors to document the experiment. I poured out a full 8 oz helping, stared at it for a bit, downed it and waited. It seemed like forever and then I started to feel funny. Kind of nauseated and warm. Then came the convulsions. My stomach hurt so bad I thought I was gonna die. I managed to look up at the mirror on the ceiling (it wasn't hard since I was laying down) and I saw it happen my shoulders broadened and my chest was getting bigger. More convulsions. It started happening faster. Arms, legs, back, they were all getting huge. My shorts also started to feel really tight too. The crotch bulged up enormously then they ripped and out popped the biggest cock and balls I had ever seen. I was also sprouting fur and then it stopped. I stood up and looked in the mirror. I was BIG. I was a muscle bear. But I wasn't as big as I wanted to be so I drank a few more ounces. After that transformation I looked again and saw an ursine muscle GOD. I had a bit of a tummy but man was I massive. I looked down at my crotch and almost fainted. I was getting turned on by my bod but when I saw my cock I got hard immediately. And it was huge! I grabbed a tape measure. 12.5 inches long and 8 inches around and I was horny as hell! I was taller too. I jumped up to 6'3". I had to share this discovery so I called Jerry. "Jerry, hey u busy?" "No. Why?" Jerry is a long time buddy and bear chaser too. "I was in the lab last night and whipped up something wild" "Oh like what?" "Well come over and see" "Now?" "Sure why not. I think I might be able to fulfill one of your dreams" "What? Ummm.. Ok gimme a sec I have to put some clothes on" "Ok do you still have some of Jeff’s clothes?" "Ya why?" "Just bring them" "Ok be there in a sec" 5 minutes later Jerry knocked on the door. When I let him in he almost died. "What the fuck happed to you?!?!?!" "Remember the quake earlier?" "Yeah" "Well I was makin some glow goo and some other stuff spilled in. This is the result." "Wow. Awesome! You’re huge! Man can I get that big?" "Sure can. Strip down to your boxers and drink this" I handed Jerry 12 oz of the magic Juice. "Swallow this and lay here on the floor. It's safer and u can see your self up there." "Ok" Jerry drank it and laid down. I flipped on the camera and started the filming. "How long does it take?" "About 10 minutes. Let me know when u start feeling tingly" About 7 minutes later he started changing "I feel weird. Kinda like I'm sick. My tummy hurts" "It's Ok that is natural just relax" "Oh my god! What's happening?!" For the next 5 minutes Jerry twitched and grew and became more sexy right before my eyes. The beach towel that I had on started to tent and eventually fell off as my dick reached it's full size. When it was all said and done Jerry laid there sweating and breathing hard like he had run a mile. "My god that was intense?" "It was hot too. Look at your self" "Oh jesus. I'm huge!" "Just like me let's measure each other. You measure me first." "Ok. Biceps... 35 inches, chest...80, waist..42, thighs....40, calves....24 GOD DAMN!" "Don't forget the last muscle. I measured it earlier 12.5x8" "Holy fuck!" "Ok ok. Now you. Bicep....30, chest...59, waist...44, thighs...30, calves...20, and last but not least cock...11x7. Wow were awesome!" "Hell yeah! I'm horny too" "I noticed. I am too" I started rubbing Jerry's massive hair chest tweaking a nip. He moaned and his cock twitched. He grabbed my head and gave me the biggest hottest kiss I have ever had. Our hands roamed our massive muscle bear bodies. Jerry dropped to his knees and swallowed as much of my dick as he could which surprisingly was about ¾ of it. I almost came right there but I survived 20 minutes of the best head in the world. I was determined to swallow his whole dick. I laid him down and dove down. Forcing huge amounts of cock down my throat. Finally I managed to get it all then I backed off and proceeded to give him the sucking of his life. "OH FUCK STOP!" "Why?" "I don't want to cum yet. I want us to fuck each other first" "Ok!" I got out some lube and slicked up my cock. "Is it hot in here?" "Yeah I'm sweating" I got all slicked up, bent Jerry over and started pushing. GOD he was tight! He moaned as I slid inch after inch up his hot hole. When I finally had all 12 inches up in him he stood up and flexed his ass muscles. "FUCK that feels good" "Yeah 12 inches of muscle bear cock! You like that? You like this big dick up your ass?" "Fuck yeah bear FUCK ME!" For the next 30 minutes I plowed Jerry's ass in as many positions as I could think of. God it was hot. I was dripping sweat and I was getting close to cumming. "I'm getting close man" "Fuck yeah do, it cum!" I could feel it build and it was gonna be a big one. Pistoning in and out of Jerry's ass like a man possessed then it happened I came. I roared and let loose the biggest load of my life, that sent Jerry off and there was cum every where. He must have soaked a 4 foot radius and I dumped so much cum up his ass that every time I moved in him it splashed out. I continued to gently pump as we kissed and cuddled and after a while we decided to shower and get some food. After we had fed our face I looked at Jerry. I had an idea. "I think we should recruit more people. Daily orgies would be fun" "Hell yeah but who?" "I have a few ideas." Stay tuned for the next chapter....... Questions? Comments?

This series will show what life is like for a couple. A 92ft giant and her normal-sized husband. I hope to continue if I have a good acceptance from readers. I also hope you enjoy reading and forgive me for my bad English. *********************************************************************** "Where's my tie?" I cursed Derek for hiding my new tie. “Don't be dramatic, little man. I just took your new accessory to wear on my thumb. ”His voice boomed over my head. He was lying on our bed adapted to his 92ft size. In fact, our house was built for him and adapted for me. I am a 28 year old man and I’m 5’10” tall. I'm a bank manager right here in Fort Collins, Colorado. Although I'm from NYC, I decided to live in that city to be closer to Derek after his drastic change in size. Derek Theler, actor and model who became known for his role in the comedy series "Baby Daddy". To tell you the truth, I was never a fan of this series, but I could only see that bullshit for one reason: the scenes that Derek showed his abs. He was always a big guy, a giant for many, for most people. Now, after the transformation, he has become a titan. We've been married since he grew up. When it was still in its normal size of 6’5”, Derek and I had a hidden case. But, this is past. He plays with my new tie tied to the tip of his thumb. He drew, two eyes and a crooked mouth on his fingerprint and started to imitate my angry voice. He at least tried to imitate my voice. With his deep voice it was comical to hear him imitating a voice ... squirt. “Where's my tie, you stupid giant ?! Oh, your brain didn't keep up with your body growth! Comedy actors should be banned from growing up ... oh, don't do that. Oh, don't do that and blah blah blah blah ... you need to relax little man ” Derek snorted and smiled. He leaned on his side, and his hand came towards me. I was on the platform that was placed beside our bed. On that platform was a kind of relaxation room, almost like a second bedroom for me. I asked them to build this for my privacy. I only use that space to change clothes, and in those moments when I want to be away from Derek. It's nice to have some extra space for me besides my playful husband's humongous chest. Trapped in his index finger and thumb that catch me by the edge of my shirt, I was placed sitting on his forehead. It was hot. He had just woken up. He frowned and my fingers were caught between the folds of soft skin on Derek's forehead. I tried to let go, I made a lot of effort, which caused the deep laughs. He smiled and shook his head. "It is very funny to see that the wrinkles on my forehead caught your hands ... HAHAHAHAHA ... you are so small!" “Or are you the one who's too big. Realize that it was with you that things changed. I am still normal ” After speaking the normal word, I swallowed. I just passed a fine line to Derek. Ever since gigantized men began to emerge, they were soon labeled freaks. Aberration was the mildest adjective they used. Some gigantized men have managed to overcome this aggressive treatment by us “normal” size people. There were support groups for giants, which helped them to overcome the rejection by the normal population, and also helped them to control the desire for rampage and the acceptance of the new size. When you are 92 feet tall, physical superiority makes the giant feel entitled to decide on the life of those who are underage. This has already cost many people their lives. These help groups were for giants, as alcoholics anonymous are for us. And Derek, my playful giant, attended giant aid group meetings. He humorously dubbed the group AA for giants. And in this group, giants were taught to control their feelings towards small people. They helped them to see everyone as normal people, and the word aberration was permanently discarded from the vocabulary of the giants. The two other times I used that word in relation to Derek, it was devastating, so we promise never to use it again, or anything that resembles that word. He took me from his forehead, placed me on my private platform and handed me the tie. His smile was gone. Derek got up from the bed. He started to act normally, but I saw in his face that he was offended. As he walked around the room, doing simple things like choosing what clothes to wear, I admired his now titanic body. His bubble butt, round and big as two mountains, was wrapped in the cotton fabric of his underwear. Its broad, massive back could easily be used as a running track for a small person. I had already run a lot on those backs. He turned to face me and caught a glimpse of his toned abs, a perfect six pack, broad chest, massive and defined, pink nipples as big as my head, a trail of little hair that ran from his navel to his groin. The treasure trail. Derek was already a God to me in his old days, and now ... it exceeded all expectations. He leaned down with his hands on his knee and looked at me. I smile sideways, but without any grace, a mechanical smile. “Your tie is beautiful. I'm sure your boss will love it ”his voice boomed. “Honey ... I'm sorry. I didn't mean what I said ... ” “You will be late, Timothy. You don't want to be late on your first day after your vacation, do you? ” he walked away towards the kitchen. I took a deep breath, put on my tie and got off the platform by the ramp. It wasn't tiring, sometimes I went up and down with Derek's help. I followed his thunderous footsteps around the house. The ground shook as Derek walked through the house. I tried to draw your attention to an apology, but it was in vain. He didn't even look at me. Defeated, by the hour, I turned and walked out of the full-size door built for me that was next to the 110-ft door made for Derek. "Until the night, dear" I gave him a kiss before leaving, but he didn't turn to look. Derek was stubborn, sentimental and sweet, but he knew how to throw a tantrum and break someone's patience like any naughty child. He was my giant child, and I loved him, and I know he loved me. And because I knew he loved me, I was upset with myself for implying that he wasn't normal. How stupid I was! ####### I arrived at the bank and greeted all my co-workers. I went into the office of Kevin, the bank manager, who for some reason praised my tie. I remembered Derek. I pushed the sad thought away and smiled at Kevin. “Tim, I have great news! And when I say big, it's because I'm talking about something big. Our new client is a famous guy ... maybe he's friends with your husband ... and speaking of Derek ... how's that big guy doing? Hahaha ... I remember the day I invited you to dinner ... my Camaro is still flat ” Kevin had the ability to speak non-stop. It was annoying and Derek calls him a Hyena. I smiled at the memory of how Derek smashed Kevin's car. My giant husband feigned concern and regret. Kevin cried when he saw the pet car flattened like a cookie. "That was funny ..." I said through laughter, but I stopped myself. "Well ..." Kevin rolled his eyes and went back to talking about our new client "He may be friends with Derek from Hollywood ..." "Kevin, not all actors are best friends in Hollywood, not even giants ..." "But, Mr. Cavill said he knew Derek and that he always watched his show ..." I widened my eyes in fright when I heard our new client's last name. Wouldn't it be possible that Henry Cavill, now a 92ft titan, would be our new client? Yes, he would be. Fort Collins became the destination of many giants after the giantization took place. Perhaps because the mayor and the governor of the state were also giants and ended up welcoming their peers ... in short, Henry Cavill, would be our client and every new renowned client, famous, vip, received a welcome dinner given by me or by Kevin. “It would be interesting for dinner to be at your house, for very obvious reasons. These monsters know each other ... I mean, sorry ... I didn't mean that ... shit " "It's okay, Kevin" I raised my right hand to interrupt him "I'm going to have dinner at our house. Friday, can it be? ” "Perfect" Kevin noticed my irritation and agreed to have dinner on Friday at my place. ####### “Baby, everything will be fine. I will cook. I'll make the best macaroni and cheese in all of California. ”He did a double bicep pose. "Honey ... you know we're not in California, do you?" "Of course I know. Still my macaroni and cheese is still the best. Now, come here little man ... ” He leaned over and wrapped his hand around my body. Lifting me up to his face, Derek looked at me with a sly look that showed how much he wanted to play with me, but I was still ashamed of how I treated him earlier. “I'm sorry, big guy. I didn't mean those things ... ”I closed my eyes and shrugged. "Do not worry. I was pissing you off and you just shot back. I won't let you love me because of nonsense ... I talk a lot of nonsense ”he shook his face imitating a dog. "Sometimes, I don't think I deserve you" smiles. “And yet we have been together for five years. Now, I need to relieve my lust. Come with KING DEREK ROOOOAARR ” He imitated King Kong by carrying his gift. Derek came into our room and sat on our bed still carrying me in his fist. He only wore underwear while I was still wearing the work suit. He placed me among the valley of his powerful pecs and looked at me with a lustful, calculating, penetrating and threatening look. It was the look of a predator. “Take off your clothes, little man. Today I will degrade you until my lust is no longer a problem ”he squeezed his pecs on me, making me almost choke. We agreed that in our room, during sex, Derek was completely free to show his superiority, so he could use words like: bug, pathetic, ant, and others that showed how big, strong and powerful he is and how much I am only a weak human close to him. This “humiliation” excited me. Don't judge me, if you had a giant like Derek Theler, you would know how I feel. I started to undress and quickly I was naked. My clothes were thrown over the length of Derek's magnificent chest. Skillfully, he took each tiny piece of clothing between his fingers and stared. He kneaded the clothes into a ball. “Clothes of pathetic little human” threw the ball of clothes on the floor “Now, walk to my groin and start working on my cock. Be a good boy and satisfy your master, OK? ” "Yes Master" With my heart pounding, my small, erect cock giving me over to Derek. I had no way to hide. I was there, stripped of any shame, given the luxury of my giant husband. More and more as I approached his giant mast, I felt the warmth of his skin on my soles. Walking on his abdomen, I tripped over Derek's incredible and ripped 6 pack. His deep laughs still helped to make me fall, as I couldn't stand. Gathering my strength, I approached the crevasse of the giant stick. That thing was bigger than my whole body. A viscous, translucent liquid spilled from the crack that pulsed every time I got close, It was like I was hungry and I was the meal of the day. Taking a deep breath and containing my own orgasm, I hugged the tip of the stick and bathed with pre-cum. It served as a lubricant. Derek's cock was hard and his veins were as thick as one of my legs. His heavy cock was lying on his divine abdomen. I slid down and lay under the big cock. I hugged as much as I could, but my hands couldn't quite wrap Derek's cock. Using his pre-cum as a lubricant I started to massage and sending shivers down Derek's titanic body I heard his deep throaty moans coming from above me. I massaged with more density and strength than I could apply. While massaging, my own dick was in contact with the hot meat of Derek's dick. I was almost reaching a climax. A huge hand hovered over me and wrapped around my body and Derek's big cock. He pressed me against the hard, oiled wall of his cock. His moans increased as Derek rubbed me up and down on his cock. At first it was slow, but soon it was gaining strength and a fast pace. I was getting exhausted when he roared. "OHHH FUUUUUUUUUCK SHIIIIIT" Derek fired charge after charge, like a giant-sized geyser. His cum flew all over his abdomen. He picked me up and down my body to his balls, with his right hand he continued to squeeze his cock that kept spurting cum and with his left hand he squeezed me between his balls that looked like wrecking balls. I kissed, massaged and stroked Derek's titanic balls to the fullest. And then the shaking stopped and I cum on his balls. I was tired. My sweat was mixed with your pre-cum. I was lifted by Derek's skilled fingers. He lifted me up to his mouth and sucked greedily as if he were sucking the best candy on earth. He drank my pathetic cum and wiped me off with his saliva. After that orgasmic bath, he pulled me out of his mouth and smiled as he looked at me. "I love you, little man" "I ..." I took a deep breath "I love you too, big guy" We still had to plan the next Friday's dinner for our famous giant guest, but that was only after I slept among my titan husband's pecs.

ZFerrari's ultimate crossover Authors note: OK, more parts to some of my other stories and parts of this was supposed be out months ago, but life happens and there's shit you got to deal with. But I'm back now. Wreckage in California: Part One. Isabelle and Aqua are flying to Los Angeles, California. Here there was readings of the wishirite being somewhere in this city. They landed at LAX with special permission from the city. They were escorted out from the jet and into a cab. The cab exits the airstrip and starts going into the city. "Ughh, I hate the city." Isabelle says. "Whats wrong with the city?" Aqua asks. "Traffic, smog, too many rude people. And TRAFFIC" "It aint that bad girl" "Then how come we aren't moving right now?" Aqua looks up and in front of her and sees that they are in fact stuck in traffic. Horns going off everywhere, people yelling out their windows. "Yall honestly can walk if you want to." The taxi drivers says. "We would but Isabelle didn't want to" Aqua says. Its gonna be a while before they get to the hills. "OK, right there" Elliot says. "You sure bruh? we can do it better if you like" Jacqui says. "I got to take more photos so I need to compare" Elliot says. Elliot is currently taking pictures outside on top of DeMarcus' car. He has grown himself into a slim but athletic build, the type to get girls, and thats exactly what he's trying to do. He has Jacqui and Marc helping him get the perfect picture to post on Instagram. Marc walks outside spinning his Lanyard with his keys in it, looking low-key Salty. "I'm still failing to realize why you have to use my car to try and get girls." Marc says. "Cuz your cars are better than mine" Elliot says smiling. "My boy, there's a Ferrari dealership not even 15 minutes away" "There's always somebody flexing on people with a Ferrari. Gotta show em something different. And when they see a fairly young man with long blonde hair, and his shirt off flexing his bicep and showing off his abs, leaning on a hood of a Tuned Lexus IS300, They will go crazy." Elliot says confidently. "I'm assuming you forgot where we live. We live L.A. You can't go 3 yards without seeing something this world has to offer. For all I know, Mark Whalberg prolly did the same except with a 99 eclipse. Plus L.A bitches, not the type of girls you want to get with." Marc said that with some passion. He's actually trying to help this man after the whole saga they had just a couple weeks ago. "Isn't Jacqui an L.A. girl? How did you get with her?" Elliot asks. Marc's heart dropped out of nervousness. He looks at Jacqui with a fearful look and Jacqui looks at him with a look that says "Go ahead, say some slick shit see what happens" "Long story" Marc says. Jacqui nods her like "I thought so bitch" "Alright Jacqui get this one". Jacqui takes the picture Elliot envisioned earlier. She even got some of the mansion in the background to show off. "Alright, got it." Elliot runs to see the picture. "Fucking perfect. I'm posting this right now" Elliot his the post button and already has 30k likes and 1,000 comments, mostly from boys. The few girls, are the typical spam comments that even heavily religious accounts get. "Well you're at least trending" Jacqui says. "Thats some good news I guess. Ima go tell Cade and Dominic I'm trending real quick" Elliot says as he walks off. "I don't know what he expected trying to get bitches on Instagram." Marc says. "Faith. He'll get a girl, whether it be from social media or just meeting a girl, he'll get a special one eventually." Meanwhile... Isabelle and Aqua finally got out the jam on the highway and are almost at the hills. Isabelle is on her phone on Instagram on the trending section. One picture stands out to her though. She taps on a picture that has a Young man with long blonde hair with his shirt off flexing his bicep on top of an old customized sedan. The boy had a fairly athletic build with a toned six pack and a mansion in the background. The boy looked cute to her, but it ain't nothing new to her. The caption said "Any Ladies tryna come through??" seeing that caption made her giggle. 'So damn cringy' she thought to herself. She couldn't but have a lil deja vú since the mansion seemed familiar. Then it clicked. That's the mansion they're looking for. "Girl, check this out" Isabelle shows the photo. Aqua looked at it and immediately saw the mansion. She widened her eyes in realization. "Lemme see that phone. "Any ladies Tryna come through" huh? Fucking cringy. Ay this his how you flirt." Aqua says laughing. Isabelle is excited for what she's about to do. Elliot is sitting in the living room, watching the thunder vs rockets game. This is game 4 for the finals. Rockets leading with a 2-1 game lead and Elliot is rolling for the thunder to win again. Luckily Russell Westbrook is out of the series right now and James harden isn't doing too good either. He gets a notification on his phone from Instagram that someone wants to chat. With all the bots and scammers going around at the moment, he is skeptical about the DM (as he should be) and taps on it. His skepticism went away but only a lil bit after reading the message. "Hey cutie, I saw your last picture and you're hot" Aqua and isabelle started giggling after sending that. "This'll be a piece of cake" Aqua says. "See I would show gratitude, but I really don't know if you're a bot or not, cuz seeing you only have 3 pictures posted all with you at the beach, and you have 15K followers and only follow 300 people doesn't help at all." Elliott replied back. "Damn this boy is smarter than we thought" Isabelle says. "Well... we gotta do what we gotta do." Aqua says reluctantly. She begins taking a video with a flirty voice showing her and isabelle in the back of the taxi. "AYY Elliot! You already know, I'm hanging with my girl Isabelle, we bout to come through in this Uber. Get ready cuz we bout to rock yo world in about 5 min!" Aqua sends the video and gives isabelle her phone back. Aqua starts crying from laughter from the buffoonery she just did. "Aint no way he gon believe that" Isabelle says smiling. *knock* *knock* *knock* Jacqui walks to the front door and opens it. "I need to borrow your house" Elliot says. "Ex fucking scuse me?!" Marc says yelling. He heard him say that from across the house and around the corner in the kitchen. He immediately starts running to the door. "I said, I need to borrow your house" Elliot reiterates. "And why should we do that?" Marc asks. "2 girls was in my DMs from my post earlier! And they coming over here!" Elliot says excitedly. "Nigga, you act like you don't have a mansion literally 75 ft that way." "But she saw this one and I'll eventually tell her the truth, once chase gets back and clean all those nut stains in the gym" Marc looks down thinking and look at Jacqui. Jacqui just shrugs. "Lemme see the DM" Elliot gives Marc his phone. He sees the DM and the video he saw. Jacqui looks at it with disgust as she sees nothing special about these girls. "Elliot are you sure you trust a girl that looks like Cetrion's daughter and another girl who looks a lot like Professor Sonia?" Jacqui asks. "Nothing wrong with trying" Elliot says. Marc thinks about it and hesitantly agrees. "You get one hour and they better be gone. Nothing better be missing and nothing better be happening to our cars or its your ass. AM I CLEAR?" Marc asks. "Crystal" Elliot says. 10 mins later The taxi pulls up to the mansion and Aqua and Isabelle gets out. They look at the house with their hands on their hips. "Yeah, this the one right here" Isabelle says. "We should be able to get it and arrest that cunt and leave. But we got to be patient about it" Aqua says. Marc and Jacqui are on the second floor of the Muscle bros mansion looking through the blinds and the window. Maec has one window and Jacqui has the window next to him. They even got binoculars looking outside. "Yeah, I see them bitches in the street" Marc says. "Thats rather rude, don't you think?" Dominic asks. "Nope, unless you want us to say cunts or hoes or maybe even skanks." Jacqui says. Dominic and Cade are sitting down on a couch upstairs in a hallway, watching their 2 best friends be paranoid as ever. "Come on guys, just trust Elliot on this. Yall need to leave him alone" Cade says. "Yall need to clean that damn gym. There's buckets full of cum and theres cumstains on the walls, on the ceiling and theres even a couple cracks on the ceiling. Yall really be cumming that hard huh?" Jacqui said all of that with an annoyed tone. "I'd be dammed if I got clean Chase' horny ass mess." Dominic says. "Alright, I got better experience with guys. I'll do the talking" isabelle says. "Bitch you thought" Aqua says laughing as she starts walking up to the front door with one hand on her hip. "They're definitely plotting something, cuz the black one is laughing" Marc says. Auqa rings the doorbell. Both Marc and Jacqui's phone goes off because they have the ring security system, like every house does in this neighborhood. Elliot opens the door and he is shirtless with an athletic gymnast build with Nike shorts and Jordan retro 1's. Marc's retro 1's. "Hey ladies, welcome to my house" Elliot says as hes leaning against the door frame flexing his right arm, try too hard to be sexy. "Im gonna kill this faggot when this is all over" Marc says. "Trying too damn hard to be sexy" "Hey boo, you look even prettier in person! Can we come in and possibly get a lil freaky?" Aqua says. "Oh I'll show you freaky" Elliot says smiling. They go in and Elliott shuts the door. Marc and Jacqui step back and think about what they saw. "I still don't trust them one bit" Marc says. "I guess bromine got a lil better huh?" Cade says. Jacqui looks at him. "What do you mean by that?" She asks. "Well I mean you guys are doing the most for Elliot right now. And considering you don't trust these girls to have a threescore with him, i.e. spying on him from his own house, you really care about him. I guess he really is your best friend" Cade says. Marc doesn't have a problem being Elliot's friend, but being called his BEST friend is a lil bit of a stretch. Marc has other friends he hangs out with outside of work. Marc doesn't really take to kind to that. He runs over to Cade and grabs him by the shirt and pulls him to his face. "Ok, look motherfucker, don't you DARE call me his best friend again, unless you want me to make the next 5 years of your life HELL!" Marc yells. Cade looks unfazed as he should. "You got 3 seconds to let go of my shirt before I make the next 5 minutes of your life hell." Cade says. "Oh really and what are you gonna do?" Marc says, challenging him. "Oh you forgot?" Cade says. All of his clothes disintegrated as he grew all of his muscle to an average bodybuilder body type. His cock even grew up to 20 inches standing straight up. Instantaneous growth, all of the muscle bros achieved that. Marc still a piece of his shirt in his hand and dropped it and stepped back, and squared up. "You also forgot I'm a whole lot stronger than what I was 2 months ago." Marc says. "Hmm, talk your shit Marcus" Dominic said. He is looking intrigued at the situation that is happening in front of him. "Put your money where your big mouth is, before I put my fist and cock in yours. Cade says. "Fine. Baby, take this walkie-talkie, go to the house and find out whats really going on between them 3. But don't get caught. I've got beef with this G-eazy looking ass nigga right here." Marc tosses the walkie-talkie to Jacqui and she runs out the room to her house. "So Marcus, do you REALLY want to make the same mistake?" Cade says. "Lego" Marc says.

It's my first story and I want propose something of little special. I have always loved Jaypat's stories and everytime I finished one, I wanted the next because it finished often on open endings, so, often, I imagined the next. Unfortunately, Jaypat hasn't posted anything since longer... ). I began to write this story completely independent of his universe but I had finally some similar elements (and I loved his style of write !) and then, I have this idea, the idea to "connect" my story to one of him but not like a direct sequel (even if I would like), but more like a "spin off" (and who know, maybe a "crossover" between of two but for that, I will to have his agree before and as he didn't give any signs of life since one year...). But I prevent, I have not the pretention to write as well as he does, but really, I loved his stories. However, it's not my intention to infringe his author rights, only to propose a side story that I would have liked to read in a universe I really loved and which is directly linked to one (this story taking place in another city not far from that of the protagonists of "The swimming hole"). If it's a problem, don't hesitate to report me and I will delete this story. Link of original story, by Jaypat : https://www.metabods.com/stories/the-swimming-hole PS : my english is really bad, so please excuse me if sometimes I do big mistakes. An other motivation for write english stories is that also a good method for me to improve my level. _____________________ Chapter 1 Hello, I'm Nicholas, nicknamed Nick and I'm gay. I'm 18 years old and I recently moved in a new city. At my new school, there is this guy, Christian, nicknamed Chris. I fell in love at first sight, I have never seen a most beautiful guy. He was 19yo and he was the perfection. Perfect face, perfect eyes, perfect lips, perfect hair, perfect smile, slighty muscular, perfect skin. But unfortunately, if I thought he was also gay, I dont't think that I please him. I'm a nerd and like all nerds I'm very skinny. But I got a plan. I was very good in chemistry and I heard this story of these guys who are became muscular giants thanks to a substance, in a near city. I thought this information was a fake, and after all it seemed to be, a hulk potion, seriously, who believed this story ? But I did my researches, I learned that one of these guys destroyed his house. But who know ? Maybe I found more information over there? So I went, there had really a destroyed house, and after many hours I found what I searched : a sample, in the debris, but only a few drops, too little for to get good results. It was a kind of blue goop, really too blue for to be "natural". So I take risk to test and suddenly I felt a electrical sensation through me and like if I was growing but very very very slighty. Damn, it was like a wet dream which became a reality ! But I needed more, so I took decision to recreate it and use it on me for seduce Chris (and maybe grow him also !). But even if I get there, I have to do this slowy, pass from skinny guy to muscular giant, it will be too suspicious, and maybe I will fear Chris. And this, I woulnd't ! So I have to use little doses until to reach my goal. After some weeks, I had an experimental prototype and I needed to test it on a subject. But who or rather what ? I didn't try yet on an human. I could hear a little shrill noise behind me. Raaah shit, what this damn rat still want ? He is hungry I bet but... ... wait ... a rat ? ...But.... Fuuuuck, why I didn't think earlier ? Test on who ? Obviously : on my rat ! And it's perfect time : he's hungry. I have just to add a dose in his meal. I only hope that it wont't kill him. I put a good dose for a rat because I need to really view changes, but not too much, I wouldn't have a giant rat in my bedroom... Ok, this dose will be perfect. I put his dish in his cage. And now, I have just to wait. "Enjoy your meal Carl." Carl sniffed his meal, waited few seconds then finally eat. Nothing happened during next seconds then suddenly, Carl froze and started to tense up. He cried a lot, like if it hurt him. And then I saw it : I could see slowy his back move and his paws. have swollen. Bumps were starting to appear on his back, back which was widening at front legs, giving him quickly an aspect of V. Carl lay on his side then on his back. I didn't believe what I saw : on his belly, we could see several bumps appear. 2 bigger on top, and several smaller below. Holy shit : Carl had pecs and abs ! I had a fucking rat with pecs and abs ! And he was bigger also. Then it finally stopped. I stayed speechless : my formula was working ! My formula was REALLY working ! Holy shit ! It was like a dream became a reality. So it was the time, time to take my first dose and to launch my plan for seduce Chris ! For better see results, I undressed and took a big mirror. I calculated what dose I need for to give impression that I started to workout. I didn't hide I really envy to swallow and to become Hulk but I had to remember why I wanted go slowing : Chris. Few instants later, my first dose was ready. I fixed it few seconds then I drank the vial. At beginning, I didn't felt anything and then a little tingling. But quickly this tingling has spread all in my body and became more like a burning. And I felt it, I felt all my muscles slowy swollen. I could see my shoulders became more rounder, my pecs slowy emerge from my chest, a central line appeared on my flat stomach but I could felt my abs slowy pushed out and soon I saw the very slight of a sixpack. My arms also swollen and became less skeletal, more athletic, same with my legs. Then it stopped. I was a little disappointed, I hoped there would be more changes. However, I know why I have to take my time. As I excepted, changes were no visible when I was dressed. I noticed that I was taller, I passed from 5.6 feet on 5.8. But it doesn't matter, soon more changes will come, a lot of changes ! But for now, so as not to arouse too much suspicion, I will take one dose per every three or four week, enough for to give the illusion that the results are due to my workout. Tomorrow we have a gym classes and Chris will be. Perfect moment for to see if my changes will be noticed. *The next day* The alarm rings, the classes was finished and we have now our gym class. This was time ! In the locker room, I purposely took off my shirt for everyone could see and then and pretended to answer at a message. During one minute, nobody says anything and I thought that it was fuck up for this time but... "Well well, it looks like someone has finally decided to start workout". It was Jake, a sportive guy. I had no problem with him but it was cool that he noticed. Some guys looked me quickly, let out a little breath, then continued. And finally Chris looked me, he looked few seconds my chest, then he fixed me also few seconds and go out. I hoped more but it was normal, changes were yet insufficient. But he looked me, that was the most important. Next weeks were a torture, every day I wanted take an another dose. But no, I had to simulate a real progression. Then after a good month, it was time ! Same the first time, I undressed me and I was holding on front of mirror, almost naked with my precious vial. I drank it in one sip. Immediately I felt this burning, more intense than previously. "Oh fucuuuuuck" I moaned. I began to sweat then it started : I saw my neck thicken and my previously inexistant traps emerge. My shoulders get really round. "Oh goooosssh" said I. During all grow spurt, I was moaning and panting. My biceps/triceps bulged out, my forearms thickened. My back widened, giving me a really good V shape. I saw my pecs grow, like if I had been implanted 2 balloons. Below my slighty sixpack became more ripped, really becoming visible. "Ooooo fuuuucck, oooooh fucking fuck !". My quads swollen more, became really big, my calves exploded out of my legs. THen it stopped. "HOLY FUCK !" I almost yelled, if previously I looked like a guy who started to have good results, now I was lookng like a muscular teen. And like last time, I was also taller : almost 6 feet now ! Thick and ripped muscles everywhere. I was excited by my reflection so I took my python.. Holy shit ! I didn't notice but it was growing too ! I began to rubbing. Waves of pure pleasure crossed me. It was not only bigger but also more sensible, more intense. I increased the rythm and began to moaning. "Oh gooossshh oh fuck ooooooooooh... this feel........ soooooo gooooooooooddd oooooooooh aaaaaaaahhh ooooooooohhhh" and I felt the climax come. "oooooOOOOOOOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKKK !!". I came and I came and I came and I came. Finally after one minute of pure pleasure, the torrent decreased then stopped. Shiiiiit, the mirror was fully covered. I have to shoot one or two liters, oh fucking god ! I had also bought a compression shirt, before never I thought buy this kind of cothes but now, it was the best way for to show my progress without to have to undress me. And fuuuuck I looked very good into : I could see separation of my shoulders, my pecs were really visible, we can see even my nipples which pointed down. Previously my abs were invisible with clothing but with this compression shirt, we can see bumps. Not huge bumps of the world but we can easily guess that I had a sixpack. And my legs were thights, my quads filled completely my pants. And my arms looked so good, there was no longer any doubt that I was workout, well, that I was supposed to workout. The next day, I arrived with a coat so as not to let see the results directly. But in class I could hear whispers and even some people saying to their neighbor "Did you see Nick ? I never noticed that he was so big !". At the break, I even had people to whom I never spoke who came to see me to congratulate me and ask for advice. Then the noon time arrived. The waitress even gave me a double ration because "It takes a lot for a big boy like me". Then I sat down at my usual table. And it's at this time than I heard a familiar voice. "Can I sit down next to you ?". It was Chris. Internally I jumped of joy, but outwardly, I said just "Of course you can !". "So, I can see that you started working recently. And fuck, yours results are really amazing". "Thanks !" I said. "What's your program ?" he asked me. Fuck ! I didn't think about it. I couldn't say that I did just some push ups. So I quickly invented a program with basics exercices that everyone knew. "And you have this results with just this program ? Weird. You must have a very good genetic". We talked during all break when the ring rang. Next days and weeks, Chris was getting more closer of me. I saw that he liked my body but I didn't know if he was in love or not. It didn't matter : I was going to give him a boost ! I let pass almost a month and half before to take my dose. I was really excited, logically after this, Chris will be completely crazy of me. But I had to be careful, I didn't want to be Hulk, well, not yet. Ok, a few more drops and I will have good but credible results. I swallow the vial. "OOOOO FUUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKK" I yelled ! It was yet more intense that last time. I felt my neck thicken yet, my traps rose. "OOOOOOOOOOOOHH NNNNNGGGHHHHAAAAAHHHHH !". My shoulders became canonballs, my amrs became huge guns, 17 or almost 18 inches I think and with a big vein which ran trough them. My back widened and could feel a lot of bulges popped out "HOOOOOOLLLY SHIIIIIIIITTT" ; my pecs became football balloon, fully round. My sixpack developed more, I passed my hand on them and fuuuuuuuccckk, now it was really boulders under my skin. My quads became so big, with a lot of bumps. My calves exploded more out of my legs, my feet grew more. Then, one more time, it stopped. When I saw my reflection, I came instantly : I was huge ! Not just well muscular but like a teen bodybuilder. All muscles was huge, ripped. I tried my compression shirt and holy shit, it was so tight. If the grow spurt had during more time, it would be too small. And shit, if we could guess my muscle with previously grow, now my compression shirt was like a second skin. All was so ripped, so big. I was excited to be tomorrow. And the next day, when I entered in the yard, there is a silence as I never heard. All fixed me, were wondering if it was really me and how I had do for to have big results like this in small time. Weirdly, almost no one came to talk me, like if they feared me. But one people came, the one that I had hope. "Shit man, I don't know how you do, but fuck yeah, you look so good ! Tomorrow, the gym will be closed so, I told me that you could come to my house for workout ?". "YES" I yelled insidely. "YES YES YES YES YES OH FUCK YEAH YES". But outisdely, I just said "Of course I can !"" with a smile. "Perfect" asked me Chris. "So we'll see us tomorrow". This night, I couldn't sleep. I knew probably how it finished and why he wanted that I will go in his house. Yes we will do a workout, but no only... Next day, when the final ring rang, my heart beat really quickly. In few minutes, I will be in Chris bedroom. And in few hours maybe in his bed. I left school and went to Chris. For to go more speed, I decided to run. Fuuuuuuck, I didn't notice but it was so easy to run, I'm sure that I could run a marathon. Finally I arrived to Chris's home. I shaked before to ring. When Chris open me, I think that I was almost going to pass out. "Hi! Nice to see you." he said. "Nice to see you too" I asked. "Ready for our... workout ?" he says me with a small smile. "Yeah, I'm ready" We went in his bedroom, there was some workout equipment. After a little warm-up we started to train. Fuuuuuck, I didn't notice but even workout was fucking easy. Before, I never had more than 5 or 6 push up and I couldn't do any pull up. But now, I could do this all day if I wanted. After 20 minutes, Chris says me he needs a break. Then he fixed my chest and arms. "Shiiiiit, you look very very very good". "And you don't seen all" I asked in flexing my arms. I could see Chris's eye widening. "You want feel it ?" I asked. "Of course" he said. And he passed his hands on my biceps "Fuuuuuck, it felt like steel". While he was rubbing my biceps, I fixed him in eyes. Then, always with his hand on my biceps, he fixed me. He smiled. I smiled. He smiled. I smiled. Fuuuuuck, look his eyes, this nose, this mouth, this lips, shit, he was really perfect ! And, finally, he closed his eyes, open his mouth and approached to me. I did the same. This moment felt me like an eternity but finally, this inesperate instant happened : our lips touched and we started a dance of tongue. I didn't believe it, I was going to kiss Chris, I fucking was going to kiss Chris ! I got hard intanstly. We continued some moments then he stopped and open his eyes. I feared that he would get angry... but he had a big smile, a very big smile. And we start again. I don't know how long we did it, 5 minutes, 10, 20, 30 maybe but for me it wanted that he will be for eternity. Finally, we fell on his bed and I felt that he took my shirt. He had a little trouble to remove it, it was so fucking tight and then it did same. He kissed and licked every part of my body, he started by traps, then my shoulders, my arms, forearms and hand then he licked my pecs, then abs, where he licked every grooves and kissed every bricks. And he took my dick. "HOLY SHIT ! What's this thing ?". "You want see it ?" I said. He said "Yes" of head. I undressed me and removed my underwear. "HOLY FUCKING GOD !" he said when he saw my dick. "FUCKING SHIT ! IT'S HUGE !". Then he looked me and said quietly "Nick ?". "Yes ?" I asked. "I wanted to go slowy but... fuck me". "What ?" I couldn't believe what I heard, I knew that it will arrive but not too early. "I want you fuck me, here and now" I didn't what say but finally I said "I hoped you asked me this" with a smile. But it will be... my first time" "Haha don't worry, you will see, it's easy... especially when you are in love" he said in smiling. Shit, it was the sentence I hoped hear more than all. "However, I think I need to be lubricated for to welcome this monster otherwise my black hole will remember it haha". I took the bottle and started to apply it. Nick did small moans. "Haha you see, you are more good what you thought !" "Ok, and now ?" "Now I let you the next. My ass is to your. Little advice, go slow, it give better feelings" I lay down on Chris and naturally, I started to kiss his neck and rub his hair, neck and shoulders. And he was right, very naturally, my train pulled up in front of the tunnel entrance and, wagon after wagon, enter into. "OOOOOOOHH SHIIIIIITTT" he yelled. Instantly, I stopped "Are you okay ? If it does hurt we can stop and..." "No no no !" he said "It's just more intense what I was thinking but don't worry, continue". I restarted to kiss and rub him and push some wagons in him. Chris was moaning and panting. "Oh shit, oh fuck, aaaaaaaaahhh...Haha you see ? For a first time you are really good". I continue to push until finally, all of my cock was into him. Then I went go back then forward. "OOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUCK" yelled Chris. "Are you okay ?". "Yeah yeah don't worry, it's just too fucking good". I continued like during next minutes : back, forward, back, forward. And litle by little I increased the rythm. Soon Chris don't stop to moaning "OOOO SHIIIIT OOOOOOOOH AAAAAAAAHH FUUUUUUCCCKKKK OOOOOOOOOOHHHH". I continued like this for several minutes when I felt the climax was very near. "I think than I was going to came Chris". "Try to... aaaaahh...contain.. ooooohh... you, you... oooooooh... will see, it's.. nnnnggghhhh... will be really... aaaaaaahh better". I tried to contain me too long, I closed my eys and clenched my teeths, And I pumped, again and agan and again until what after three minutes, I can't contain more. I have just time to prevent Chris : "I'm commmiiiaaaaaaaaAAAAAARRRRRRGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !". I couldn't see it but shit, I felt like I fired cannon. Chris yelled like he never yelled. I came, and I came, and I came. It seems unstoppable. At a moment, I could felt that it overflowed but I couldn't stop it. Finally after three or four fully minutes of the most powerful orgasm I have been, the torrent finally ended. We were here, on his bed, in moaning, panting, covered by sweat and maybe cum. "Fuck yeah Nick, it was most amazing thing I have felt in my entire life" he said me while he was panting. "Me too" I asked while I was still in Chris. Finally, I retired me and laid me down next of him. "It maybe indiscreet but... how did you do ?" "How did you do what ?" "For to be honest... I don't think you have this amazing body by workout. It's too much results and especially in a so small time. I understand if you don't want ask me but I'm very curious to know how" During one time, I want to lie him but finally, after what we had live, I decided to tell him the truth. "I'm going to tell you, but I think that you didn't believe me" "Try, you will see" And I told him all about the blue goop. "Effectively, it seems really crazy but I'm going to trust you. For to be honest, I thought to steroids but even steroids are not too quick for to have results like you. And it's was the maximum you could have ?" "No, apparently, you could be a fucking giant of 30 feet if you want. More you drink, more you grow" "Holy fuck ! That seems amazing, too amazing for to be real" "However it's it ! Look that !" I showed him pics of Carl. "Fuck ?! What's this thing ?" "My rat. It's on him I tested the formula" "Holy shit ! But he almost doubled. And he is so muscular" "Yeah, as I told you, you can be a fucking giant" "But... Why are you not bigger ?" "What ?" "I mean you could be a fucking muscular giant. Not you are not muscular but your body is a "normal" body for a teen bodybuilder. And you are not grow so big directly also." SHIT ! He noticed... But fuck, I didn't do nothing bad. I have to tell him the truth. "For to be honest... I wanted to seduce you" Chris smiled. "Haha really ? I'm very honoured... but you know, it was not necessary for to seduce me because... you did it since the beginning !" "What ?" "You believe that I fell in love since you grew ? Nick, I'm in love of you since the first time I saw you !" "What ? But I'm not..." "A beautiful guy ? But of course you are beautiful, more beautiful than you think. I had just too fear than it wasn't reciprocal" "Shit ! So I did all that for nothing ?" "Obviously not, I'm in love of you, with muscle or not but I have to admit that you look so so good with. I fucking love that. And for to be honest, I really envy you. I would be a muscular god too ! But... maybe not a 30 feet giant, it was too much". "We can arrange that! And for to be honest also, I wanted grow again, but not without you. So I'm very happy that you ask me. Let me only go in my bedroom, I will prepare doses and join me in one and half hour in the woods, outside the city" "In the woods ? Why ?" "More discrete. Even my little doses, I was moaning, so all ine one dose, you will roar. And also...I hope a second round" I said in smiling. "Oh don't worry for this, you will have your second round" "Ok, so in one hour" "In one hour, my love" I quickly go at my home. Ok, Chris didn't want to be a 30 feet giant but however more than any simple human, 8 feet will be good. I prepare his dose and mine and some little if he wants some "supplements". And I went in the woods. My heart beat very quick : in few hours, we will be two fucking muscle god. I was like a dream which became a reality. When Chris saw me, he had a very big smile. I think he was also excited than me. "One more time, are you sure to do this ? There is no back after" "Nick, you have transformed a fucking dream in a reality, who whouldn't that ?" "Yeah, I though the same thing" Nick started to undress him "Like this, you will enjoy the show !"t When I gave him the vial, I coul have sworn I could hear his heart beat. "Cheers Nick !" and he drank it. Instantly, I saw he widened his eyes and he began to moaning loud. "oooOOOOOOHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUCKKKKK !!!" He started to sweat a lot of and I noticed his veins appeared all on his body. Quickly, I could see his pecs swollen, his abs pushed out of his stomach. His biceps bulges, started to have a nice shape. His back widened, his traps started to raise up. His quads bulged. And he grews more, and more and more. Shit in less of one minute, he looked already like a bodybuilder. Chris flexed his chest. "Fuuuuucck" he said, rubbing his hand on his huge pecs. "They feel like steel !". His hand slid down and he was rubbing his bulged abs. "And them, they feel like a fucking brick wall, oh gooooossshhh !". And it wasn't finish, Chris could feel they were growing. His shoulders was pushing, enlarging, becoming bowling balls. He could feel his back was getting wider and broader, some bumps popped out. His traps began to really erupting from his back and surround his neck, giving him a bull neck. And Chris felt that his lower body was growing too. "OOOOHHH SHIIITTT OOOOOHH FUUUUUCCK MY... MY LEGS !". Chris could felt his quads bulking up, swel, like a balloon. But it was not filled with air but muscle. Soon he could feel that his boxer was tight and didn't resist not longer. I was here, just staring my boyfriend became Hulk, in drooling, gasping and moaning because I was orgasming. It was the most fucking sexiest thing I have never seen. "You like it Nick ? Because me I fucking love it hahaha ! NGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH... and it is not finished, I can feel it !". Effectively, Chris could feel that the pressure was increasing, very increasing. And all of his body started to explode with muscle. Firstly, his shoulders grew in huge huge balls of rock hard flesh. His arms bulged bigger and bigger, becoming immense bulbous masses, even his forearms were so fucking huge. And his hand, shit look their hands, they were so big ! His pecs were growing into two gigantic globes of pure muscle. "FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKKKK !" roared Chris. I could see his abs swollen and became bigger then suddenly, he yelled when the first row litteraly exploded out. o-ly fu-cking SHIT ! They were humoungous !! he yelled again when the second row did same and some later, he yelled for the third time. He was panting and moaning loudly, thinking that it was finish for his abs but suddenly he roared one more time : a fucking fourth row exploded out from nothing, giving him a incredible strong, huge, powerful and very ripped eight-pack. No doubt that I broke my fists if I tried to hit them. And his legs were becoming monstrous muscle pillars. Humoungous massive quads, where every striation was clearly visible, huge calves. His boxer didn't resist and litteraly have been completely disintregated, releasing a FUCKING monster. And it wasn't not finished, Chris still had some muscle spams, each adding tens and tens of pounds of pure muscle. "OH YEAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH !! BIGGER !!! BIGGER !!!!! BIGGER !!!!" and effectively, he was bigger every time he said this word. And every time this voice was also deeper. And finally, he roared like he never roared in a last big muscle spasm, who must have added not far from a hundred pounds. And it was over. My boyfriend was now a fucking amazing 8 feet Hulk. He must have more strength only in his little finger than I had in all my body. It was a true power monster and the most fucking sexiest thing that I have seen. "OOOO GOOOOOD !". Shit ! His voice was so deep, so sexy. "It was the most amazing feel that I felt in my entire life ! And even now, the slightiest movement was so fucking good, even only breath was orgasmic !! OH FUCK, I'M A FUCKING GOD I'M SOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHH !!!". And he came. Holy fucking mother shit !! It was like a giant geyser, and it was so powerful : the blow went to hit a rock and made a hole into. Holy shit ! If it was me, I would be instantly impaled. The deluge during almost ten minutes before it stops. "HOLY SHIT CHRIS ! You was already so sexy but now... you are the fucking sexiest thing I have seen of my life !" I said while I was gasping because I came into my pants "Thanks my love, I have to admit that was fucking amazing. And all this thanks to you ! You are a fucking genius ! Now it's your turn, and we will do this second round !". Yeah, because for now, it was clear that I couldn't "welcome" this "monster". I took my dose, look my boyfriend and says : "Cheers my big love !" "Cheers my little love !" Chris asked me. And I drank. Instantly, it was like an eruption. All my body was lava. I started to shaking and sweating and I noticed that I forgot to remove my clothes. I felt my traps started to rise out while my neck was thickening. My shoulders were stretching out and grew into huge balls of rock hard muscle. I felt my upper arms become gigantic peaked masses while my forearms expanded inti great wedges of muscle. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH !" I felt my pecs was swelling and suddenly exploded into twin canonballs, ripping top of my shirt. The pressure go down in my midsection and, under my shirt, I felt my ripped sixpack grew. "GAAAAAAAHHHHH... AAAAAAA... AAAAAAHHHHHH ... ... MY... MY ABS !! OH FUUUUUUUCK" and then, like Chris, the first row popped out of my stomach. Fuck, the sensation was so fucking good ! I roared two more times and, like Chris I pushed a last big roar when my fourth line exploded out. I passed my hand on them and fuuuuuccck, even with my shirt we could clearly see eight huge bricks which were practically blowing out of my stomach. I felt my shirt was in agony. I filled it completely. And when my back started to grow, I could hear a lot of tearing sounds before to be completely destroyed. I could feel my back was widening and my lats explode with bulk, getting huge and thick. And I didn't notice but I was taller, 7 feet. I could feel my legs swell quickly, my quads filled my pants and soon we can see even separation. My pants will resist again few instants and then tears appeared everywhere. A last jolt tore him completely, leaving in my boxer, which was more elastic. Then it stopped, I mean, that's what I thought. A spasm ran through me and I felt all of my muscle growth. Then another, then another, another, another. I instinctively started laughing. "OOOOOHHHH YEEEEESS ! Bigger ! Bigger ! BIGGER !!!". And I could feel my boxers tightening, tightening, tightening. Th final spasm, which was more intense than other, destroyed it and released my fucking huge cock that was as hard as he could And it was over, I was also a fucking 8 feet tall muscle giant. Then I looked Chris with a big smile and above all a very big desire. He was also very hard. "Ready for next round ?" I asked. "Oh fuck yeah I'm ready !" he said me. And instantly I jumped on him. We rolled each other (and crush everything on our paths), we were exploring every bumps (and there was a lot of !). "Can I ?" asked Chris. "Oh fuck yeah you can !" I said. I turned me and Chris laid on me. Weirdly, he didn't feel heavier than last time, but however he must do almost more one thousand pounds. As usual, he started to rubbing my hair, kissed my neck and rubbing my gigantic traps and shoulders, then my bumpy back. Shit, he may be a fucking 8 feet giant, he knew be tender and I loved those moments, it was the calm before the storm. And the storm arrived when I felt he was entering in me. "HOOOOLLLYYYY FUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCKKKKK" I roared. I thought I had the best feeling but this sensation was more better. I moaning loudly when little by little, he pushed entirely his monster in me. And he started to pump. And he pumped, pumped, pumped. Soon, I was moaning continually. I gripped two tree trunks for to keep stability. Chris kept bangt me for several minutes in increaseing the speed. I heard his grunts were more loud and deep and soon I could hear a long moan. : this was the storm. "I can't hold it anymooOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH !!!!!". It was not a human cry, more a bestial cry, almost like a T-Rex. And he shooted a true torrent. The sensation was so intense that I roared and completely closed my fists. I heard a big crack : I had completely crushed the two trunks, only with my hands. Holy shit, I was so fucking strong. During almost 15 minutes, Chris came, and came, and came, in roaring. Then the flood stopped. When I looked around... HO-LY FU-CKING SHIT ! When we make love for the first time, I was already impress byt the quantity that I had ejaculated but here... he shooted more than a pool. Holy shiiiit ! "So, what do you say it, my love ?" "Shiiiiiit Chris it was so amazing !" "Yeah I have to admit that was so unbelievable. I saw you broke two tree trunks with your hands. I asked me : Would you like to test our new body ? I mean, we don't know how much strong we are, I want test it. But we need a true challenge and I think that I have what we have need. Do you remember we have a tank at the entrance at the city ?" "Wait, you are not serious ? Chris, you know like me how much it weighs ? It's the heaviest tank of the world ! So yes, I know we are now fucking muscle god but, even, this tank...You believe really we can to lift 415000 lbs ?" "Yeah I know, this tank weighs 415000 fucking pounds ! But I want see what we are able to lift" Few hours ago, I would find it difficult to lift my previous weight so now a 415000 lbs tank ? But I have to say I was curious also. "Ok let's go !" And on the way we had fun : we could run as fast a car, jump of several tens of meters, in length and height and finally we arrive quickly in front of this monster. "You start ?" asked me Chris. "Ok" I placed my hands underneath and started try to lift. But as I expected, it was heavy, very heavy. I forced with all my might, I became all red but I was amazed to be able to lift of few inches but I couldn't do more. "My turn" says Chris. Like me, he used all his might. I could see all bumps in his back flexed, shit it was a beautiful show. And like me, he was just able to lift of only few inches, what was already fucking amazing. For reminder, this monstrous thing weighed 415000 lbs ! "I'm little disappointed..." said Chris. "What ? Are you kidding me ? Disappointed to be able to lift a fucking 415000 lbs tank ?" "Yeah but I thought we were able to lift completely...but maybe with more..." Then Chris fixed me, with a small smile and I understood what he was thinking... "You want grow again, isn't ?" "Yeah, but just a few, no need to be 20 feet more. Just 1 or 2 would be sufficient." I have to say that I was also disappointed by that, and we were already 8 feet giant. So a little more, why not. "Ok. I have what we need." I took 2 doses and gave one at Chris. "We do together this time ?" he asked me. "Ok ! Cheers Chris !" "Cheers Nick !" And we drank. Instantly, we felt this familiar sensation, like if a lightning hit us. "OOOOOOOHHHH SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIITTTTTT" roared Chris. I looked my already huge hands and saw they became more bigger. My forearms quickly grew, shit it was fucking thick ! My upper arms exploded into gigantic peaked masses. My shoulders became fucking humoungous ! My traps rose to my ears. I could feel them flexing when I turned my head. My pecs became really mountainous, blocking completely my view on my chest. I felt a enormous hard pressure in my midsection. I passed my hand on my abs and I could feel them swell; I suspected what was going to happen and it was quickly confirmed. I swear I even heard the "POP" noise when my first row exploded out of my stomach, giving a fucking amazing sensation. Then I heard quickly 3 others "POP". But I felt the hard pressure go down one more time. Oh crap, I was thinking, I was going to have a te... but I didn't have time to finish my thought because I yelled in same time I heard the fifth "POP". Holy shit, I had a fucking ten-pack ! A holy fucking ten-pack. God I thought it was impossible (but well, I didn't think to become a fucking 8 feet muscle god was possible too few days ago). I heard Chris yelled, same thing happened for him, and it was a nice show. I could see his already big and sexy abs popped out more, row after row, and Chris yelled at every "POP". And finally, like me a fifth row appeared from nothing in same time of the huge roar of Chris. It was funny, we looked like Freeza while he was tranforming in his 2nd form : our upper body was disproportionate to the bottom because our legs didn't grow yet. But it's not last long when I felt my huge quads exploded with a lot of muscle mass en became fucking gigantic, same thing with my calves and my feet. We were taller, 9 feet tall I think. Oh and obviously, our huge amazing cocks grew too. And the muscle climax arrived. A last wave surprised us : forearms, arms, shoulders, traps, back, pecs, abs, quads, calves. All our bodies exploded in one time with more muscle mass. It was so intense we roared so loudlyn enough for to explode every window on several miles. And finally it was over. "OOOOOHHHH FUUUUUCKKKK" roared Chris, flexing every muscle. "It feels so good ! So fucking good !". And fuck yeah, he was right : it felt so so so so so good !! I couldn't believe it : we were now 10 feet muscle god giant and 7 feet wide. Every move was orgasmic, I bet that I could come instantly only I flexed. It was like our bodies were nuclear reactors and every move or flex was a nuclear explosion. "Ready to retry ? I let you the honor" I asked. "Chris took him in position, placed his hands underneat and lift and, this time rather, he lifted the tank with absolutely no difficulty. It was like he lifted a toy." "Shiiiiit, it's so light" He tried to lift with one hand and same, he lifted it very easily. "You want try ? Haha it's not even funny" Same as Chris, I placed my hand underneat and I lifted. And yes, fuck yeah, it was so easy, even too easy. I don't imagine what strength we had because, fucking shit, I was going to lift a fucking tank which weighed 415000 lbs like it was nothing. And then I have been a idea. "Hey Chris, do you like soccer ?" "Mmmhh ? Yeah but why ?" "For this !". I put my hands on tank's side and started to compress. Quickly, the sound of metal twisting was heard. Shiiiit, I became instantly hard when I though what I was doing : I was crushing a fucking 415000 lbs tank... to bare hands. Never I could imagine that. Some minutes later, it was just a ball of steel, also big as me before. We began to make passes. Suddenly I shooted the ball in sky and Chris did a high jump for to intercept. Shiiit ! He jumped so high, maybe 80 feet. When he fell and hit the ground, I could feel this latter shaking. Chris cleared the ball and, holy shit, it went so far, somewhere in the woods. "Ha sorry, too far. Let's go ?" asked me Chris. And we ran towards woods. Crap ! We ran quickly, very quickly, even a speed car couldn' outrun us, then Chris tried to jump and fuuuuuuuuuckk, he literally flew trough the sky like Hulk in movie. Shit, we were unstoppable ! I rejoined him. "So I think we lost it" while he looked all around. "I just hope no one's got it in their head" I joked. I enjoyed of this moment for to admirer my boyfriend and his new amazing body. I remembered him when he looked like a model. Now he was a fucking god, even god of Hulk (by the way, it was funny to think we were bigger than him). I looked his fucking legs, gigantic muscular quads, below there was ten huge boulders, harder than diamond, and two unbelievable gigantic pecs, his shoulders were so fucking huge, and his biceps/triceps fuuuuuuuuuckk look these monsters, and his neck with his fucking amazing huge traps which surrounding completely his neck. And then there is only thing which didn't change : his face. Yeah it was very bigger but it was same beautiful eyes, sexy nose, lips. And his voice was so deeper. Chris looked me, noticed that I was drooling on him, smiled and said "It looks like someone whants a third round... but you will have to catch me haha !" and he started to ran in the woods so I started to purchase him. We ran trought woods. I saw him sink in the trees and boulders and shatter them like it was nothing. We were unstoppable. Finally, I caught him on a slope and we rolled, while we were kissing, until to arrive in front of a swimming hole. "You want us to bathe ?" said Chris. "Why not !" I asked, and we went into swimming hole. "Since you caught me, you deserve your trophy" and he turned him. I laid down on him and like our previous sessions, I started to rub and kiss him. Really, I loved those moments of tender. But this time, I didn't know why, I felt like a electrical sensation, like a strong swarm. I was rubbing his fucking huge delts, shoulders and traps, but it felt weird, it felt like it was... moving or... swelling ? I stopped all movement for to better feel and... yes, fuck yeah, he was growing, but slowy. "Chris ? I don't know why but it seemed you are ... growing ? Do you take another bottle of goop ?" Chris, between moans, said "No... but since we are in this swimming hole, I felt a weird sensation, like if I was very energized." "You too ? It's weird, it feels like our grow spurts but less intense...". Then I looked around and when I saw it, I understood instantly : barrels with a chemical dangerous logo, but it was what was inside which shocked me : blue goop, blue goop like my sample. "HOLY SHIT ! I think I found where does this substance come from !! There is a barrel of this goop further. I think that it's diluated in water. That's why we are growing ! We are taking litteraly a muscle growth bath. Maybe we have to stop and go out no ?" "Stop this ? You are crazy ? it feels so fucking good ! And Nick, we are already 10 feet fucking muscle god, and it's very less intense than yours vial so one feet or more, why not ?" Yeah he was right! And we had spent too much time for the aperitif, it was time to move on to the main course : again, I began to enter him. He roared like a beast. I have to admit that to make love and growing in same time was so fucking hot and so good. While I was pumping him, in the same time, I could feel my back slowy widening, my pecs slowy grow, my abs slowy swell, my arms became bigger. And same thing happened to Chris, who was doubly moaning, because I was fucking him and he was growing in same time. I could feel his ass become more tight but my fucking giant monster grews also inside him. After 20 minutes of non stop pump like a jackhammer, I felt that climax was near. Chris understood instantly with my groans. I continued during few minutes, clenching my teeth and closing my eyes on the end, holding me back as long as possible, then there is one moment of pure silence and next, 2 most powerful roars I heard. We roared like we never roared. Even a T-Rex roared less. I think our roars could be heard on several miles. It was the most powerful feeling I had felt in my life (I think that it wasn't the first time I said this, but every time it was more powerful, more intense that previously), even our previous growth or orgasm didn't feel so good, so intense, it was a god-like level. For a comparison, if my previous orgasm felt like a nuclear explosion, this one felt like a supernova. And it was a deluge which lasted at least 20 minutes. During 20 minutes, we roared, came and grew, roared, came, grew, roared, came, grew. And after an eternity, it was finally over. When we got up, no doubt, we were more bigger and taller, at least 12 feet. I looked around and holy fucking shit : the swimming hole was now the white swimming hole. It was litteraly a sea of cum. It'll take weeks to get back to normal. Then I looked Chris and shiiiiiiiit he looked so fucking good. Everything was gigantic but so beautiful and sexy in same time. I didn't believe that it was the same Chris as this morning. This morning, it was a 6 feet Chris, a build like a teen model, and now, only some hours later, he was a fucking 12 feet giant muscular god, more than 2500 lbs and a strength which could probably now move mountains (literally !). And this god was my boyfriend ! Never I could imagine this situation could be real, but it was and I fucking loved this. And it was not finished but for today, we decided it was sufficient, it was already too much (but so fucking good). When we got home, we obviously had a lot of questions: pass from skinny nerd guy to a muscle god of 12 feet, it didn't keep unnoticed. Me who wanted keep low profile, it was a failure. But some biceps flex and groans later, nobody pissed us off. I ask me why haha. We could crush them just with our little finger. So they were forced to set up a warehouse for us because we were too bigger for to back in our house (and I'm not sure that my bed would bear my weight, in my opinion, if I tried, I crushed it and the other floors for to end with a nice crater in the basement. If we tried this, we destroyed simply all. And it remembers me this destroyed house, where all started, maybe same thing happened to their guys. I asked me how big they were and the question : how did they find this strange goop ? Maybe I will go in near city for to see if I don't see no other muscle giant. I would like meet them, it could be very cool. And I know Chris, he couldn't resist to take an another bath or vial, but if he did it, such as today, soon, this warehouse will not be sufficient...But to become a 30 feet muscle giant, finally, why not ?

CHAPTER ONE 9:00pm – State Penitentiary It’s been a long day. Sentencing, being immediately escorted out of the courthouse, and the long bus ride here – to this dark, cold place. There’s only four of us being processed tonight. There are five rough-looking, biggish guys standing just inside the doors from where I am being registered into the place – it feels like I’m just checking in for a long weekend or something, but we all know that’s not true. Anyway, I’ve been warned about this crew by one of my cohorts, who’s returning for a second unplanned visit. The five thugs sit and wait – watching the newbies arrive – trying to see who might be weak. I walk tall, well, as tall as a small-framed guy who’s only five-seven can. I don’t look them in the eyes. I just follow the guard leading our group of four. When the guard steps into the third cell to help the new guy get situated, I suddenly feel a hand grab the back of my head and my body is shoved against the wall. It happens so fast I could not have seen it coming. A deep, hoarse voice whispers in my ear. Careful, little man, accidents happen. Wouldn’t want that pretty face of yours to be battered by one of these walls, now would we. The hand is gone. I wait a few beats and then push away from the wall, turning to see the five guys that were waiting by the processing room. I cannot tell who it was that grabbed me. They’re all smiling brightly and that’s when I realize the guard has returned. Is there a problem, Wainright? No problem at all. I turn and follow the guard to my cell, mumble a slight hello to my roommate, and then fall onto my bed, ready to put the day behind me. I’ll be here for a long time, so I need to just take it one day at a time, keep my head down, and try to not get beat up . . . or killed. 8:00am – The Shower I’m awake earlier than I want to be. I’ve been told I don’t have to go to breakfast unless I feel like it. I opt for a shower, instead. I walk into the communal bathroom not really watching where I’m going. I bump into a door . . . or what I thought was a door. I’m on my butt, now, and I realize I’ve hit the body of a big guy. I also realize I’m out in the middle of the room – how did I miss him. He has gray hair – cut short – and a four or five-day thick stubble. A massive, hard looking roid gut protrudes under thick heavy meaty giant pecs. It’s suddenly clear he bumped into me, on purpose, and sent me flying to the floor. It felt like a truck had hit me. Everywhere I look I see bulging muscle. He realizes how small he makes me feel. For fuck’s sake, watch where you’re going, runt. I could tell you to do the same, old man. First, there’s a smile – which could either be viewed as happy or evil. I see his giant fist ball up at his side – such thick fingers. I’m prepared for a beating. But, instead, a hand is extended. A hand much bigger than mine, calloused and stronger than shit. I wince from the power of the grip as he pulls me up. I notice it takes nothing for him to get me to my feet. The top of my head is beneath his chin. I have to step back to look him in the eyes. Clearly, you ain’t been warned about me, have you, puss . . . I mean that as in pussy . . . cat. You’re small and weak, like a kitten. I’m not your puss and, no, I’ve not been warned. Let me guess, I’m supposed to avoid you at all costs, right. Something like that, puss. Whatever, old man. I walk away – realizing how far I have to swing out to get around him - but I can feel him watching me as I go. Something doesn’t feel right about the meeting . . . or is it that something feels totally right about it. I can’t decide. I force myself to not turn back and look. My gut tells me that’s the right thing to do. I just keep walking away. My body still stinging with pain from colliding with the big man. He’s as wide and hard as five steel lockers. How could an older guy be in such incredible shape. 10:00am – The Guard A guard walks up to the cell. The door is open, but he doesn’t come in. He just peers in and sees that both my roommate and I are at home – one resting and one reading. The guard clears his throat, loudly, to announce his arrival. Wainright, gather your stuff and come with me. What’s wrong? Am I in trouble? Depends on what you mean by trouble. Naw, you’ve been granted a change of scenery, that’s all. Let’s just say your presence has been requested elsewhere. Bring your stuff, you won’t be coming back here. I don’t understand. Nothing to understand, Wainright, just do as your told. I know better than to argue. I gather up my stuff – funny, how in the slammer you really don’t have much. I walk to the door and turn back to my roommate to say something, but he’s now sound asleep. Clearly, getting moved to a new cell is not an unusual thing. I wonder if he has complained about me, asked for me to be switched to somewhere else. I guess I’d never know. I quickly follow the guard, who had already started walking away. We go up two levels. Even though I’m pretty new, I already know the upper levels are reserved for the hardcore guests of the establishment. I want to say that there must be a mistake, but I can tell by the guard’s shoulders that he does not want to be disturbed or questioned. I follow him down to the end of the highest floor. He then motions to the last cell, but doesn’t go in. Your new home, Wainright. Good luck. His words hit me hard. I walk to the doorway, seeing that these rooms are larger than the one’s below – probably because guys on this floor aren’t likely to ever leave. If you’re here temporarily, then you can seemingly adjust to tighter quarters. I didn’t know for sure if that was why, but it made sense. The long narrow room was dark. Only a little light from the entranceway spilling into the front of the cell. I walked in – giving my eyes time to adjust to the darkness. You sure are a pretty thing, puss. His voice was almost a whisper – even though it was low and gravelly. He sounded like what I imagined a large boa constrictor would sound like if it could talk. I gasped a little, I couldn’t help it. The hairs on the back of my neck stood up. Fear made me wobble a little. I see his hard gut before the rest of him. The older roided monster from earlier stepped out of the darkness and was looking directly at me. Piercing grey eyes, with deep crevices etched in different places on his face. The stubble seems thicker than earlier – even more substantial. Fuck, even the hairs on his face look powerful. Why am I here? I suddenly craved a roommate. You’ll be amazed what greasing the palms of the guards will get you. But I didn’t want to move. Ah, but I wanted you to move, puss. There’s been a mistake. I’ll just go and talk to the guard. I can protect you, puss. You won’t have any more threats of accidents if you’re around me. I stopped in my tracks. There it was. The awful fact that there are no secrets in this place. I felt a wave of fear pass through me, but I couldn’t tell if it was caused by the fact that I could have an ‘accident’ or if it was from the idea of sharing a room with this man. I hesitated long enough for him to have moved directly behind me. I jumped when he spoke – his bulk towering over me. No one messes with me, puss. No one. And anyone that is tied to me is left alone, too. Feel free to go back to your old cell, but know that you’ll be much safer, here. You’ll be much . . . happier, here. I can promise you that. I didn’t like the sound of the word ‘tied.’ What would it mean to be tied to this guy? However, my fear of the guys that had made up my welcome wagon team that first night was greater than the fear of this man, now breathing on my neck. I stepped away and then turned back to him. I put my small collection of personal items down on a chair by the door. Smart thinking, puss. 5:30pm – Dinner The big man had left the room shortly after I decided to stay. I think he was giving me some time alone to adjust to my new surroundings. I thought about leaving – just grabbing my stuff and going back to the guard station. I realized, however, that even if I did I’d be returned to this exact room. The guard wasn’t going to let me do what I wanted. I had nothing to bribe him with. I had no influence. I knew – instinctively – that even the guards did what my new roommate asked. A quick look around the room revealed three things about the man. He was extremely neat – everything in the cell was in its proper place and the beds were tightly made. You could have bounced a quarter on them. He was into mediation – there were about ten paperbacks lining a shelf that were all about that specific subject. And he was an ex-officer in the marines. There was an article from what looked like his hometown paper neatly taped to the wall near what was clearly his bed. There was a picture of him – much younger and smaller – announcing he had been made sergeant major. That explained the beds. I put my stuff neatly away. Something told me I should. I rested, falling asleep. His loud voice jolted me upright. Wake up, puss. Time for grub. I don’t like it when you call me puss. Tough shit, puss. Come on, let’s eat. What is this, asshole? A date? You gonna hold my hand in the cafeteria so everybody knows we’re going steady? Yeah, something like that, puss. Now move it. I could see he was smiling as we walked down the hallway beside each other. I didn’t know what had made him happy, but I didn’t care. I figured it was a lot better to have this guy in a good mood. I realized he probably had over one hundred pounds on me – all of it roided muscle. I knew enough about steroids to be aware of sudden rage and bad moods. I wanted to keep this guy on my side. After all, that’s why I had decided to stay, right? I got the sense he liked the fact that I stood up to him – even though it was just with my words. I’d lose in seconds if we ever moved to hand-to-hand combat. His arms were thicker than my waist. As we entered the cafeteria, we passed an extremely huge black man, who was actually bigger than my roommate. The other man held the door for us . . . I couldn’t believe it . . . and did an upward motion with his chin to the man with me. How’s it hanging, Vader? Low and to the left, Hank. Low and to the left. And you? Below my knees, man. Way below my knees. I forced myself not to look down and my more-than-obvious efforts caused the big man I was with to laugh. He knew I wanted to find out if what Hank said was true. He had already pegged me a long time ago, I’m sure of it. But he hadn’t killed me or beaten the shit out of me, so I guess it was okay. He even got it arranged so I lived with him, so I guess it was even better than okay. I stopped in my tracks as a thought ran through my head. Was he the same as me? This huge giant of a man. I thought there was no way. He clearly wanted to make me suffer even more. He turned and smiled. It does, in fact, hang way below his knees, puss. Come on, I could eat a horse . . . and that’s probably what they’re serving. We sat alone and no one looked our way. Not even the gang of guys that had made my first few hours here so memorable. It seemed, in fact, that they went out of their way to make sure it didn’t even seem like they had glanced in our direction. A couple of other huge guys passed the table and said ‘good evening, Vader’ and ‘what’s the word, Vader.’ One guy simply asked my table mate what number he was at and my roommate calmly said, ‘500.’ The other guy let out a whistle and shook his head. We mostly ate in silence. I kept wanting to start up a conversation, but I didn’t know if that was okay and I certainly didn’t know what to talk about. The guy was three times my size. I felt like some miniature version of a man sitting across from him. His hands could palm a dinner plate. My nervousness must have shown. He spoke without even looking up from his food, which he was shoveling in faster than he could chew. It’s okay to talk, puss. Don’t be scared. I don’t see you putting any effort into the conversation, old man. I may be old, puss, but I could wad you up like a scrap piece of paper if I wanted to. Best to stay on my good side. Do you even have a good side, geezer? Fucking hell, puss, you are one brave son-of-a-bitch. Either you’ve got one honking set of mega man-balls or you’re just plain stupid. I haven’t figured out which it is. I think it’s just because you make me nervous as hell. That’s probably the most honest thing you’ve said since I met you, puss. You’ve really got to stop calling me that. I don’t like it. Sure thing . . . puss. The asshole then grinned at me. His weathered, wrinkled, stubbled face broke into a big smile. He cracked himself up. He tensed his huge arms, making the biceps bulge even bigger. I swallowed hard. There was something about the smile, though, that freed me up, a little. I relaxed – just slightly – but that was enough to allow me to be gregarious. Why does everyone call you Vader? I lifted some guy off the ground with my hand around his neck and an onlooker said it was like Darth Vader in Star Wars. The name stuck, puss. What’s your real name? You’ve cut it out of the article on the wall back in your cell. Vader. No, your real name. It’s Vader, puss. Okay then, I think I’ll call you ‘Darth.’ What did it mean when that guy earlier asked you what number and you answered 500. How many kilos I’m squatting. And before you ask, puss, that’s 1,102 pounds. I was no friend of the gym, but even I knew that was a hell of a lot of weight. I tried to think of things that weighed a thousand pounds. A grand piano, a big horse, or a grizzly. I imagined Darth holding all of those things across his colossal shoulders and dipping down and up. He knew exactly what I was thinking about. It made him smile . . . again. I’m fucking strong, puss. Remember that. 8:00pm – Bedtime Drink Here, drink this. Why? Cause Vader says so. I was glancing at one of his books – after getting his permission, of course – standing down from the shelf near his bed. He was writing in a book at the table. He kept looking up at the clock. When it was eight o’clock exactly, he had taken something from his pocket and turned towards me. I’m not drinking anything you give me, you freak. He stood and walked over to me, pressing his roided gut and heavy pecs against my body, continuing to walk forward, and pushing me up against the wall. It felt like the metal grill of a big truck shoving against me. I was smashed between two equally strong barriers. I wasn’t moving unless he let me go or the wall gave out. I would have laid my money on the wall giving first. I could feel his hot breath on my face as he spoke. I could also feel how fucking hard the old man’s body was. I said drink. He pushed in harder with his body for a few seconds, causing all air coming into my lungs to stop. Then, he backed away, allowing me to finally inhale, and held up a small plastic vial, smiling like a muscled angel or devil. I took it. Some creamish looking liquid was inside. I unscrewed the cap and the stench of the stuff was incredible. I started to argue again, but he reached out and grabbed my shoulder, squeezing hard. My legs suddenly wanted to buckle from the intense pain. His fingers felt like the jaws of a wild bear clamping down on me. I closed my eyes, brought the container to my mouth and swallowed it in one gulp. His hand released my shoulder, but the feeling of his powerful grip remained. Fuck, what is that stuff? It’s disgusting. An energy drink. Energy drink? More like salted sewage. Trust me, you’ll learn to love it. Not likely. Why do I have to drink it? You’ll see. 2:00am – The Pain I awoke at two in the morning with severe stomach cramps. It wasn’t like I needed to wretch or anything, it was just that my gut felt like it was being wrung out like a well-worn dishcloth. I moaned out loud, unable to keep silent because of the pain. I didn’t care if I woke Darth – the aching was too much. And he had caused it. Stuff’s working, puss. That was fast. It’s a good sign. A good sign of what? That I’m dying? What in the fuck did you give me, Darth? I feel like my insides are being twisted into knots. Count backwards from one hundred… What? Just do as I say, puss. Count backwards from one hundred. One hundred. Ninety-nine. Ninety-eight. Ninety-seven… I was sound asleep by the time I reached seventy. I fell into a deep sleep, too. It was the kind of sleep where your dreams are so lifelike that you feel as if you’re awake. I dreamed of Vader and it certainly wasn’t G-rated. He was on top of me, pressing me into the mattress of my bed with his hard-as-concrete distended gut. I could feel his ribbed abs pressing into me. I could feel his strong calloused hands holding my shoulders tightly. I could feel his hard tool pressing up between my thighs and that’s when I shot up straight in bed – fully awake and having the most satisfying wet-dream ever. After my orgasm finally finished I dropped back down on the bed, completely worn out. It had felt so real. But Darth was in his bed snoring away. I didn’t bother cleaning myself up, I simply fell back asleep a few minutes later. 6:00am – The Weights Wake up, puss. Time to go. What time is it? Six. Come on, let’s go. Go where? The gym. You have got to be kidding, old man. I don’t do gyms. That’s for roided freaks, like you. Suddenly, I found myself standing and my head spinning. Two incredibly strong hands had grabbed the front of my shirt and sweats, twisted the material, and easily swung me into the air landing me on my feet with a thud. I was instantly fully awake, fully hard, and my mouth was open wide. I stared at the beaming weathered face of Darth – and then noticed he was wearing only a very skimpy white tank-top and baggy basketball shorts. He looked like an elder Hulk going out to shoot some hoops. He put his face into mine – his morning breath rocking me even more alert and making my dick grow harder. That feel like roids lifting you, puss, or did it feel like hard fucking man-muscle? As of today, you are a gym boy, son. As a matter of fact, you’re my little gym puss. I should probably tell you, now, I’m not a morning person, but it’s quiet in the gym at this hour and we can get a lot accomplished. We can get a lot of growing done. Now, put on your shoes, get your scrawny puss-ass in gear, and do what I say. Or do you want to see these muscles manipulate your body like I’m making a balloon animal for a kid? Um . . . I need to shower first. Fuck, puss, you think your cum-crusted sweats are going to matter after I’ve turned every damn muscle in your body to jelly because I worked your ass into the ground. Hell, I’ll probably have to carry you back to this room. Now, get your shoes on and let’s go. You’ve got some growing to do. I did as he said. I wasn’t sure what excited me more – the idea of him carrying me back to the room in those huge muscled arms or this new interest I felt in my gut and crotch about growing bigger. Ten minutes later we were in the gym. There were maybe two other guys there. I was still so traumatized and excited by my wake-up call that I didn’t notice. I just wanted to do whatever Darth told me to do. Staring at the size difference between us reflected back from the mirrored wall made me realize he could easily have squashed me with one hand. I’d never seen a human mountain, before. I felt myself hardening even more. We stood in front of a long row of dumbbells and the big man turned to me. I want you to concentrate, puss. I’m sorry I had to give you some tough love back there, but it’s for your own good. I promise you. You don’t even realize your own potential, yet. That’s where I come in. Now, just close your eyes and block out every other sound or thought. Just focus on how you’re feel this morning. Tell me what your body is saying to you. I, again, did as he said. At first, I did it out of fear, but as soon as I closed my eyes and steadied my breathing, I started to notice things. Even without fully knowing what Darth was looking for, I knew for certain he just wanted me to be honest. To be ‘in tune’ with my own body. I was amazed by what I felt. I spoke softly, but with much confidence. The big man noted everything I was saying. I feel good, Darth. Real good. My body wants to exercise. It’s a new feeling for me. It’s like I want to go jogging or swimming – for a long time. Hell, I even want to lift some weights. That’s a new thing for me. I can feel an energy running through me that’s never been there before. I feel a power building inside me. Good, puss, now open your eyes. Look at all the dumbbells on this rack. Let your body guide you to the specific weights you want to lift. Don’t go with your head, it will only play tricks on you and tell you you’re not strong enough. Go with what your body says. Pick up some dumbbells. Okay, go. I looked at the rack. My head said to go left, towards the smallish looking things at that end. But, as Darth told me, I listened to my body. I went straight for the dumbbells marked 37 kilos, which I quickly calculated to be about 80 pounds. I panicked at that thought. What the hell was I thinking. I calmed my thoughts. I listened to my body. I picked up the weights. They were heavy, yes, but not as heavy as I had worried they would be. I turned to a smiling Darth, who – of course – had dumbbells that were three times the size of mine in his hands. Look at you, puss, not taking the easy way out. I’m proud of you, boy. The power is strong in you. Making him proud seemed to electrify my body in some way. I knew I’d need to hear him say that to me, again . . . and again. I’d want him to always be proud of me. 6:00pm – Dead to the World Wake up, puss, I brought you some food. I can’t fucking move. You did this to me, Darth. I’m going to die from exhaustion. He pulled my body up and propped me on some pillows. He knew I couldn’t lift my arms or move my legs. I had attacked my workout in the same way a pack of wolves might prey on some smaller animal. I had felt gloriously strong while Darth was putting me through what ended up feeling like running five marathons in a row. I had fallen into my bed around ten in the morning and this was the first time I was moving a limb . . . only I wasn’t moving anything. Darth fed me . . . like I was some kind of baby. I couldn’t have lifted a fork or spoon if my life had depended on it. I somehow found the strength to swallow some soup and a little bit of bread. I felt like I was paralyzed from the neck down. Not one part of my body wanted to respond to messages from my brain . . . because they couldn’t. Just kill me now, Darth. Put the pillow over my face and put me out of my misery. It’ll get easier, puss. I promise. Don’t give up, now. You did so well today. Why does your fucking approval make my heart swell so much? When did I start caring about what old men think? This comment made Darth smile. He wiped my mouth – a move that was so intimate it almost hurt. He then took out the same vial from the night before and shook the liquid inside. He opened the container and that pungent smell wafted over me, again. I scrunched my eyes tightly shut as he brought the vial to my lips and I sucked the contents down quickly. God, that’s disgusting. I hated vegetable soup growing up, but I’d eat a barrel of that instead of your so-called energy drink. I certainly hope it gives me some fucking energy. Just rest, puss. You’ll be ready to go again in the morning. Are you out of your fucking mind, Darth. There is no way I will even move from this bed tomorrow or the next day. You might as well slap an I.V. to my arm, because that’s the only way I’m going to get any nourishment. Just rest, puss. Get some sleep. He pulled my body down and within five minutes I was back to sleep. Again, it was a sound sleep. And again, a dream about Darth invaded my mind. This time he held me in his huge arms, my legs wrapped around his waist. I locked my fingers behind his neck, looked into his eyes, and then leaned in to bring my lips to his. Suddenly, I was wide awake and sitting up. Even in the midst of my orgasm I was able to realize I was no longer in pain. There was a little stiffness in my limbs, but I didn’t ache like I did earlier. As I finished shooting a massive load and fell back down on the bed, I decided I must still be dreaming because there was no way my body could not still be in pain. I was asleep in seconds. 5:30m - It's a Miracle I woke before Darth. I sat up, I got out of bed, I put on my socks and shoes, and I waited. It wasn’t until about ten minutes later that I realized my body didn’t ache. I stood up and moved around – just to make sure. How in the hell had I recovered so quickly? I was stiff and there was still a little soreness in my arms, but I could move. I danced a little bit in the middle of the room, just for fun. I then pinched myself – to make sure I was truly awake. I looked down at the big dried stain at my crotch – remembering my dream from the night before. That’s when he spoke. Morning, puss. Morning, Darth. I’m ready for the gym. Look at you all bright-eyed and bushy-tailed. You’re not hurting today? Not at all. A little stiff. How’s that possible? The energy drink, puss. What is that stuff? It must be a miracle drug. Hey, is it illegal? Define illegal, puss. Is it drugs? No. It’s definitely all natural. Well, it works. Let’s go, old man. Hold your horses, puss. I’ve got to get dressed. Because of how good I was feeling, I was already sporting some proper wood in my sweats, but when the massive Darth rolled his giant body out of bed, wearing nothing but a stained, tight, tattered jockstrap, my crotch began to bounce around joyously. Silver hair from his big balls stuck through holes in the jock, along with some red, wrinkled ball-skin. That, alone, was enough to excite me, but then he turned around and bent over to grab his shoes, offering me a gratuitous shot of his hairy ass. For an older man, he had the biggest, hardest, manliest butt I’d ever seen. My face could have camped out in there for days. He pulled on the same basketball shorts and tank top from yesterday. This thought made me even hornier than I’d already been. I’d have to start making a plan for sniffing the shirt, the shorts, and the jock one day when he wasn’t in the room. I got a strange feeling he would have let me smell any of them if I asked, but stealing the sniffs when he wasn’t around made it even better. We were walking down the hallway and he spoke without looking at me. You’re going to be stronger today, puss. Choose heavier weights. What do you mean stronger? I worked out for one day. Trust me, puss. I’m a good trainer. You might even say I’m a miracle worker. 6:15am – Eighty Kilos I didn’t hesitate when we got to the rack of weights. I didn’t need to close my eyes and concentrate to listen to my body – it was screaming directions even before we got to the gym. I walked up to the right side of the middle and grabbed dumbbells that were 80 kilos. I calculated in my head that meant they were a little over 176 pounds. They felt fucking good in my hands – the right weight for today’s workout. Look at you, puss, jumping in the deep end of the pool. Playing with the big boys. You must be feeling strong, today. I am. I know it’s totally unbelievable, but I just knew I could go with heavier weights this time. I started lifting the heavy things using the exact form that Darth had shown me yesterday. I wanted him to be happy . . . no, proud . . . of my response to his instructions. I also wanted the work to pay off. I had tasted the sweetness of working out the day before and it had spread through me like the warmth of strong alcohol. I was hooked. I wanted to grow. At that point, Hank, the huge guy we’d met in the cafeteria last night, came walking by. Jesus, Vader, if those arms or legs of yours grow any more they’re going to pop like a strongman blowing up old time water bottles. Can’t you leave a little muscle for the rest of us, man? Who’s your boy? His name’s Wainright. He’s going to be intense. I can tell. Catch you later, Vader. Hey, that kind of rhymes. I like it. Keep at it, Wainright. This man is a god when it comes to working out . . . do what he says and you’ll go far. He made me what I am. I couldn’t believe Hank had spoken to me. I continued to lift as he talked. The man was a hulking figure – all bulges and an angry face. But he had smiled at me . . . and acknowledged me. I was, however, not pleased with one aspect of the conversation. When the big man was out of earshot, I put down my weights to rest, and turned to Darth. I’m nobody’s boy. No? And what if I say you are? I’d tell you to fuck off, old man. Again, the smile. And again, the feeling of not being sure if it was a psychotic smile or a friendly one. That split second of wonder – would Darth crush me into dust for bones or would he pat my head like you did a crazy wild animal that’s been detained and you’re trying to calm it down. One of his big hands grabbed the front of my shit, twisted a little, and then pushed me up against the wall. The pressure was intense. If I’m so old, puss, brush my arm away. Oh look, you can’t. This old man is holding you in place with just one arm. You’re going to have to re-think your entire strategy of putting me down, puss. It doesn’t look like the ‘oh you’re old and frail’ line is working that well for you. This old man can out muscle you any day of the week. And here’s the crazy thing, puss. I think you like it that way. Fuck you, old muscleman. 12:30pm - Lunch I was still fuming about how easily Darth had held me in place with just one arm. The dude was freakishly strong – especially for a guy that was . . . what . . . late fifties? It was hard to tell because he was so massive. When we had worked chests today I had been blown away by the size, definition, and hardness of his pectoral muscles. It was like his tank top was screaming for mercy during the entire workout – from trying to contain those big mounds of muscled beef. I was definitely exhausted from our time in the gym, but it was nothing like the day before. Sure, there was some soreness, but it felt good – like a constant reminder of the hard work I had given Darth. He had been very complimentary – even as I fumed about being so easily manhandled by him. In the midst of the stiffness and the soreness, however, there was this incredible new energy in my body - post workout. I’m not sure if this is what you called an endorphin rush, but it was definitely something. I felt jacked . . . confident . . . strong. I was still giving Darth the silent treatment as we walked to lunch. You almost got a cocky waddle, today, puss. Feeling good? I’m not talking to you, asshole. Really, puss? Does that finally mean I’ll have some peace and quiet? I ignored him. As we walked into the cafeteria my eye sought out the five goons that had scared me so much that first night. I had no idea why, I just wanted to stare them down. And that’s exactly what I did as we walked across the floor to get in line for food. I fucking kept my gaze on the table where the five guys sat – even after I fell in behind the last man waiting. Calm down, puss. Two days of lifting doesn’t warrant cockiness. We’ll get you to a point where you can intimidate, but – right now – I think you need to remember your true size. You need to control the power growing in you. I just feel . . . I don’t know . . . jacked, in some way. That fucking energy drink gels with your body in a special way, puss. I’ve not seen this kind of reaction in a long time. Hank responded well, but not on the same level as you. I’m excited to see where this takes us. Eat up, puss. You’ll need to replenish nutrients that the workouts take from your body. I’m thinking two doses of the energy drink, tonight, Darth. What do you say? Fucking hell, it’s not time for that yet, puss. It would give you heart failure. Don’t worry, that day will come soon enough. I told you you’d be begging for it soon enough, didn’t I, puss? Fuck you, old man. CHAPTER TWO 10:00am – New Clothes Your shirt is ripping, puss. What? Look at the sleeves. The first thing I noticed when I looked down was that my arms actually filled out the entire sleeve of my shirt. When was the last time that had happened? Never! Before, you could have put two fingers or three between my triceps and the sleeve of my shirt if I flexed my arm. But now, six days into my training with Darth, my arm filled the sleeve. That’s when I noticed what he was talking about. The cuffs of my t-shirt had started to tear . . . upward, as if my arms were no longer containable. I flexed my arm and watched the tears open a little more. Fucking hell, I’ve got arms. Let’s not get carried away, puss. These are arms. He flexed his humongous arms and the sleeves of his shirt slid up toward his shoulders, not even attempting to try and surround his tensed biceps. I gazed at his beautiful big guns and appreciated their size – to the point where I got turned on – but I was more interested in looking at my own. I was flabbergasted that my arms now filled out my sleeves. It almost turned me on as much as looking at Darth’s arms. Almost. Puss likes what he sees, doesn’t he? Yes. Want to get huge like me, puss? More than anything. Then we might need to start upping the dosage of your energy drink. And we definitely need to get you new clothes. 8:00pm – The Power of Two Doses I must have looked like a puppy begging for its food. Darth reached into his sweats and pulled out two containers. I almost danced around in glee. I was like a kid waiting for the sugar high. He kept his hand wrapped around the two vials and looked at me. I could tell he was going to wait until I calmed down. I sat in the other chair across the table. It’s going to be powerful taking two, puss. Your dreams are going to be more intense and, tomorrow, you’re going to think you’re a lot stronger than you really are. You might want to punch the wall or take on some bigger guy, but you’re going to have to control your urges. You hear me, puss. This stuff is potent. You’re going to have to keep everything in check. Understand? I understand. If you can’t control it, puss, take it out on me – don’t try to fight other guys. I don’t want you getting hurt. Fucking stuff will make you think you’re the Hulk. Here you go, puss. I sucked down the contents of the two containers so fast that I didn’t even notice the strong aroma this time. I also suddenly realized I was licking the insides of the tubes and Darth was staring at me. What he had originally said had come true – I craved the stuff, and not only because I knew what it did to me. I now loved the taste. You’re filling out, puss. I feel tighter, Darth . . . heavier. I can see some definition in my arms, my legs, my chest, and my stomach. I’m no longer skinny, flabby meat on bones. Everything feels like it’s hardening and getting thicker. You’re laying the foundation, puss. Soon, the growth is really going to start. The lifting is going to get easier. Just wait, you’re going to feel like a million dollars. I knew what Darth was talking about, because I could already feel changes within me to match those on the outside. I walked with even more confidence than I had just a few days ago. I carried my arms sticking out at my side, as if muscle supported them. Muscle I didn’t have, yet. And talk about erections. Two or three times a day, I had to wank off a juicy load to relieve a build-up of sexual pleasure. I was becoming a little cum factory spurting off samples left and right. And I was lifting heavier weights every day. Two hours later, Darth said it was time for lights out. He told me to try and get some shut eye. He reminded me it was going to be different tonight and I was going to have to work hard to stay in control. I only half-listened to him. I was ready to see what two vials of the energy drink did to me. 12:30am – The Dream We’re on the beach, somewhere. We’re both totally nude and we’re holding hands. He’s holding mine with a grip that shows me how powerful he is, but doesn’t crush my hand. Darth’s huge hard body is lathered in oil and sweat – his roided stone-like gut glistening in the sunlight. I want to rub my hands all over it and then knead his meaty, giant, rounded pecs, too. The big man’s muscle waddle is more pronounced since we are walking in sand. He sinks deeper than I do as we move along. He’s flexing his free arm – down at his side, up in front of him, out beside his head, too. He knows I’m watching the big biceps going up and down. He stops and brings the rock-hard bulge to my face. Puss wants to have big arms like me, doesn’t he? Go ahead, feel the power. See what it’s going to feel like. Don’t be shy, little puss. Your man, Vader, is going to make your wish come true. I touch the muscle and even though my subconscious knows this is a dream – mainly because of the fact that we’re on a beach – the hardness of his leathered skin, the thickness of blood-pumping veins, and the insane size of his gun all seems real. This dream is so much more intense than the others. I see that Darth’s cock is hard and I know mine is, as well, without even needing to look down. I’m hard because of his gun in my face. I’m hard because of his glorious gut pressing into me. I’m hard because he’s holding my hand. But I’m mostly hard because I can feel myself growing. My face must reveal what’s happening, because Darth smiles. That’s it, puss, give into the growth. Let your body do what it’s begging to do. Let it get bigger. Feel your muscles becoming denser . . . heavier . . . stronger. Yeah, my little puss is growing. That’s a good thing. That’s a real good thing. My body is pulsing slowly, like waves hitting the shore in a constant empowering rhythm. With each pulse, I seem to thicken . . . ever so slightly. But I can still feel it, no matter how small it is. I watch my foot in the sand, pushing out to make a bigger print. I feel my shoulders breaking wider in the sunlight. I feel my small hand stretching larger as it holds on to Darth’s calloused giant mitt. I now look the older, taller, broader man in the face because I am growing – our eyes are even. Fuck me, Darth. Fuck me deep as I grow. His face is suddenly on fire with excitement. I feel his grip on my hand tighten in thanks and anticipation. I can sense his manly, thick-as-my-forearm, veiny cock hardening even more. I feel him let go of my hand and grab my shoulders, turning me around right there in the sand. I hear him spitting into his palm. I sense him squatting a little. And then I feel the spear-like tip of his hefty cock press against my ass. And then I feel him push forward until . . . I am sitting up in bed letting out a loud sound that is between a scream and a moan. I await the excruciating pain I expect to feel in my ass, but it does not come. I untighten that part of my body and I feel a mixture of relief and disappointment. That’s when I also hear his voice – softly from his bed. There’s the intense dream and here comes the power. Three . . . Two . . . One. Fuuuuuuuuuuuucckkkkkkkkk! Fuck! Fuck! FUCK! I jump to my feet while still on top of my bed. I’m like some ninja going from a sitting position to standing with little effort at all. My fists are clenched as I hold them down at my side. My entire body is tensed. I feel a sudden long surge of something akin to orgasm, electrical shock, and a drug-infused rush – all at the same time. It’s hard to put a word to what I feel, exactly, but suddenly it hits me . . . I feel powerful. I want to punch through concrete, I want to rip apart steel bars, I want to take on a raging bull . . . I want to make another man submit to me. It’s the most incredible feeling I have ever experienced. I feel like the entire fucking universe has suddenly come to reside in my body. I jump down on the floor and I sense, on some level, that Darth has stood up from his bed. I can see his hulking figure in the half darkness, but I genuinely feel bigger than him – more powerful than him. I know he is speaking, but his words don’t really register. You need to fight it, puss. Don’t let it win. Remember, I told you you’d feel this way. Come on, unclench your fists, puss. You don’t want to start something with me. You’ve still got a lot of growing to do before you can take me on. Relax, puss . . . come on, relax. I swing as soon as he steps near me. My fist connects with his gorgeous, protruding, hard stomach with a loud smack. His abs suck in slightly, but he absorbs my punch, easily. I swing my other fist and connect with his gut in the same way. This time, he’s ready for it and my fist hits something much harder than the first time. He still grunts a little at the impact, but I can tell I’ve done no damage. Quickly, his thick, powerful arms are around my torso and he’s hugging me, tightly. My feet come off the ground as his body stiffens. I can’t move my arms to save my life. He’s crushing me with so much fucking power. You gotta calm down, puss. You’re going to get hurt. Fight the power, puss. Don’t let it rule you. Come on, that’s it. Calm the fuck down, puss. That’s when I completely give into something controlling me . . . inside. I don’t listen to any warning signs in my head. I ignore the gut feeling telling me not to do it. And I completely let the moment rule my actions. As Darth holds my body smashed against his with those powerful arms, my face is directly across from his – mere inches apart. I bring my face forward and press my warm, wet mouth against his. I immediately thrust my tongue into his unsuspecting mouth and I can see his eyes widen as I explore his tongue, the roof of his mouth, and his throat. Suddenly, his hands drop me and my mouth jerks away from his as my feet fall to the floor. A big hand instantly slams into my chest and shoves me up against the wall. I feel pain in my back as I am pinned hard against cement. Suddenly, I am fully awake, fully aware of the situation, and completely out of the spell of the power that had consumed my body. I look at the furious face of Darth. What the fuck was that, puss! 2:00am – Forgiveness No one kisses, Vader, puss . . . unless I say they can. Do you understand? I said, do you understand, puss! Yes. I spoke weakly, mainly because his giant palm pushed against me with so much power I could barely breathe. Darth’s face was red and big veins had popped out across his forehead. He was breathing hard. I felt a surge of more pressure against my chest and then his hand was removed. I slid to the floor, still feeling his palm and fingers imbedded against my body. I was still fucking fully erect, too. My cock was still reeling in the after effects of the double dose of energy drink from less than seven hours ago. My fingers ached and I knew it was from punching the solid-as-hell stomach of Darth. He had now moved back to his bed and was sitting down, leaning back against the wall and looking at me. Jesus, puss, what came over you? Punching me is one thing . . . and I expected that, but what the hell was up with the kiss. In the slammer, puss, that kind of thing can get you silenced for good. You can’t do that to me without any warning. You understand. You gotta learn to keep your feelings in check . . . no matter how strong the power from the energy drink makes you feel. You are going to have to learn how to keep all of that in check . . .don’t let the power rule you, puss. You gotta rule it. Yes. Get back in bed, puss. Go to sleep. In a few hours, you gotta lift a shitload of weight. The power is going to make you strong and we’re going to turn all that energy into muscle, okay. Okay. I’m sorry, Darth. It’s alright, puss. You just caught me off guard. We all get overwhelmed by our feelings, sometimes. We just can’t let that mess all of this up . . . or confuse us. I just don’t want to interrupt the work we’re doing with . . . With what, Darth? Nothing. Just go back to sleep, puss. It’s forgotten. I climbed back into bed, wondering why his words kind of stung. I knew I wasn’t going to forget the taste of his mouth any time soon. I started to nod off, but before sleep came, I could have sworn Darth got up and changed his jock. 7:00am – Benching Five Guys Not a word was mentioned about the ‘incident’ the next morning. Darth let me sleep in an extra hour, mainly to let the energy drink continue to do its thing, I believe. When we got to the gym he told me we would be starting with chest that day. I moved toward one of the machines and he stopped me. He nodded towards the bench – letting me know I had moved up a few notches. He loaded the bar with so much weight that I figured he was going first. Today, you lift weight that equals that of five grown men, puss. Don’t even think about questioning me. You wanted a double dose and now you need to put in the work. It’s time to grow, puss. And I don’t mean a half pound or pound of muscle. I mean the growth of two or three bigger sizes of clothes. I mean the kind of growth, puss, where all you’ll want to do all day is flex your body. I mean the kind of growth where guys will avoid looking you in the eye. I mean the kind of growth where you’ll want to be shirtless . . . all the fucking time. You ready, puss? Yes. Lift the fucking bar, puss. I slid onto the bench and gripped the bar above me. I had calculated it held five hundred pounds, even though the weights said 230 kilos. I had learned to switch to metric even quicker than before. I could feel my mind wanting to drift in the direction of doubt, but I forced those thoughts out of my head. I trusted the power of the energy drink. I trusted what was happening to my body. I trusted Darth. Give me ten clean ones, puss. Let’s make those pecs explode. I pushed up and my chest bunched together, thicker than I remembered. I was surprised by how easily the bar had moved. I lowered slowly, smoothly and was rewarded with the ripping of a hole in the middle of my t-shirt as my chest expanded – much more than I could have anticipated. I cranked out nine more, smoothly and somewhat easily. The rip in my shirt got bigger to match the swelling of my pecs. My crotch had shot hard as soon as I had pressed the bar in the air. I didn’t need anyone to tell me I had gotten a lot stronger – I could feel it. After my third set of reps, I looked at the pleased face of Darth. Let’s go heavier, puss. It seems that the energy drink likes you in a special way. I think I’m going to have to re-calculate your changes. How’s that feel, puss. Like I’m fucking Superman. Whoa, down tiger. Remember, puss, you need to control the power . . . don’t let it control you. I looked a little nervous as he added a hundred more pounds. He noticed my face and gave me a disapproving glance back. Without him saying a word, I knew he was telling me I had this. It was going to be a piece of cake. I, again, pushed doubt away. I was ready to make this man proud. I was ready to need a new shirt. The weight went up and down with no struggle, whatsoever. I cranked out perfect reps and Darth grabbed my pecs and squeezed hard when I stood up in front of him. I winced a little from the pain – both from the lifting and from the power in his hands. I didn’t back away, though. I pushed into his grip, tensing my pecs in his hands. Yeah, fucking hell, puss – those things are getting hard and growing like gangbusters. You’ll probably be able to bounce those puppies in a day or two. What’s it feel like, puss? Like I’m wearing a plate of armor across them, Darth. Like I could repel bullets. Let’s not get carried away, puss. That’s the energy drink talking. Remember, you control the power. Got it, puss? Yes. 2:00pm – The Jock I’m thicker than before we worked out. I can feel it. But, as if to prove it, I found out I couldn’t fit into any of my shirts from before. I ripped off the sweat soaked, torn one upon arriving back at our cell, but when I tried on another one, it was too tight and didn’t come close to covering all of my stomach. This had made Darth laugh. He told me to flex my arms and I nearly squirted on the spot when both sleeves ripped in unison. My arms had simply gotten too big. I went over to the mirror and almost let out a whistle when I saw just how formed my body had become. Slightly hefty pecs, defined abs, subtle bulge in my arms, and nicely rounded shoulders. I wasn’t bodybuilder material, but I was beginning to look like an intermediate gymnast. I found myself getting hard as I looked at myself. Here, puss, wear this. Darth has tossed me one of his tank tops. I knew it would hang loose on me, but I also knew it would let me show off my body. At lunch, I strolled proudly beside Darth, knowing guys were looking at me and feeling jealous of my changes. I was starting to feel confident in my companionship to the man they called Vader. Some of that feeling was because of my changes, but most of it was because of the power released in me from the energy drink. I struggled hard to not let the power rule me – just as Darth had said. We had gotten back to the room around 1:30pm. A few minutes later, Darth stood up and put on his shoes. I’m heading to the library, puss. I’ll see you later. I watched him leave the cell and then my head turned towards the sink area. My eyes focused on something that had this almost supernatural pull on me. Darth’s stained, threadbare jock. I could still feel the big man’s strong hand against my chest as he pushed me against the wall in the early hours of the morning. I remembered what his bulging arms felt like as they held me in a tight bear hug. I could instantly recall what his mouth tasted like as I kissed him and explored with my tongue. I wanted to smell him, taste him again and the jock would give me the closest thing there was next to him. I stepped to the door and saw that no one was in the hallway. I knew I should put it out of my mind, but I couldn’t. No matter how hard I tried. I walked over and held my hand out – inches from the hanging material. It was beautiful – stretched pouch, torn in places, soiled, and so fucking manly. My hand lingered there for a couple of minutes. Quickly, I forced my fingers to grab it, lift it from its place on the towel holder, and brought it to my face. By the time I had fully inhaled my cock was throbbing – fully hard. Darth’s smell was instantly familiar and new at the same time. Aw, fuck me, yes. The aroma was overwhelming. I imagined my nose shoved up between his balls and his thigh, inhaling his masculine musk and breathing in powerful testosterone. I let my tongue swipe up the inside of the pouch, my mind opened to so many new tastes and sensory overload. I tasted salty goodness . . . sweaty balls . . . bushy fur . . . and the man’s thick seed. It was like coming home – such a familiar place to be. I could have easily cum, but I heard footsteps coming down the hall. There was a moment of panic, but then I tossed the jock toward the rack and it, luckily, latched onto the end, where it had been before I instantly started washing my hands in the sink as Darth entered the cell with a couple of books in his hands. What’s up, puss? What do you mean? Your face is all red, like it’s flustered or something. I just did a bunch of push-ups. I was feeling strong and I knew it would be a way to contain the power raging inside me. I cranked out about fifty. Good thinking, puss. It gives a good glow to your body. You should do more of those. As I dried my hands, my gaze fell upon his jock, briefly. Darth was too busy taking off his tank to notice. I instantly remembered the smell and the taste. That was enough to get me through the night. I also knew there would be other opportunities to experience it. I could wait. I was in no rush. 6:00pm – Everyone Notices Fucking hell, what’s your kid been eating, Vader? He’s blowing up. You know exactly what Wainright’s been taking, Hank. There was a time when you slurped it down, too. Like a kid licking a handful of sugar. Hell yeah, the energy drink. I see the stuff is as potent as ever. The kid is gonna be bigger than you, soon. That shit will make you do some crazy stuff, kid . . . if you don’t listen to the old man. Just some advice from past experience. See you fellas later. I wanted to tell Hank I wasn’t Darth’s kid, but I was too fascinated by the fact that this monstrous, gorgeous, muscled black man had taken the energy drink, too. I also couldn’t help but get fixated on the idea that I was going to get bigger than the humongous older man sitting across from me. Was that really possible? I looked at my newly defined arms, still small, but tight with promising muscle. My arms would be bigger than the mountains of biceps that bulged out at Darth’s sides? I couldn’t help it – that thought made the power of the energy drink swell inside of me. I started to feel more confident . . . cocky, even. My posture changed – my back straightened and I square my shoulders. Darth noticed and smiled. Calm down, puss. You’ve got a while before you’ll take me in a wrestling match. Keep control of the power. You rule it, remember, puss. Did Hank share a cell with you, too? I’m not sure where the question came from and I’m not quite sure I liked the unrecognized feeling that was building in the pit of my stomach . . . something that seemed a lot like jealousy. I glanced over at the massively broad-shouldered, uber-masculine Hank. My first thought when I took him in was wondering if he had ever tasted Darth’s jock before. The idea of the big man having that thing plastered to his face, inhaling deeply and darting his tongue out for licks turned me on. I had to adjust myself under the table. That’s also when I noticed the quick, stolen glances coming my way from fellas all around the cafeteria. I was being noticed . . . I was being checked out . . . I was being sized up. Fellas were respecting the changes that were happening to my body. Darth looked at me with an intense inquisitive face. It seemed he could read every thought going on in my head. Yeah, we did, puss. Why did he move out? The place got too small for two massive guys. We kept bumping into each other just trying to move around. It’s one of the downsides from having so many muscles. Will you make me move when I get big? You’ll want your own place, puss. It’s just one of the laws of the jungle. You’ll get tired of me and want to break out on your own. The lion cub will finally be its own beast. You’ll give into the power and forget about me, puss. Even huge men are basically just weak. Fuck you, old man. I didn’t really understand my angered reaction. I also couldn’t prevent my face from turning red. I could feel the heat rising up my neck and into my cheeks and forehead. Water stung my eyes a little. What the fuck was going on. I stood up, deposited my tray to the conveyer belt in the corner of the room, and left without Darth. I needed space. I needed to figure out what the hell was going on with me. I was like some school kid going through puberty – all hormones and emotions and . . . and . . . a stupid fucking crush. 8:00pm – More Dreams Another double dose, tonight, puss. It will still be intense, but not as much as a few nights ago. Your body is getting stronger, so the stuff won’t wreak havoc like it has before. We’ll see some new growth in the morning, though. Darth put two containers on the table. It took all of my strength not to run over and grab them like some kind of addict. I wanted him to know I could control the power. I also wanted him to know I was still miffed about our conversation at dinner. I had been giving him the silent treatment – the king of passive-aggressiveness. I downed the liquid – now, completely loving the way it tasted . . . craving it, as a matter of fact. I turned away so he wouldn’t see me running my tongue along the inside of the vials, getting every last drop of the energy drink. I decided to go to bed early, since Darth was reading. I wanted to get to the dreams . . . and new size tomorrow morning as fast as I could. He wasn’t letting my silence rule his actions, though. Good night, puss. I didn’t answer. I was asleep within minutes, having learned that counting backwards from one hundred worked every time. The dreams seemed to come much quicker. I was standing in front of Darth, who was – as usual – totally nude and flexing his huge biceps. He was staring at his own big arms as I stood in front of him, less than a foot away. I stared at his arms, too. The mounds of muscle on his arms move as he tightens his fists and moves his wrists back and forth. The ‘biceps dance’ is what I’ve always called it and it has always turned me on. Fucking hell, look at those humongous things, puss. Ever seen arms look so powerful? You’ve felt the strength of these monsters, haven’t you, puss? You loved it, too. These fucking guns have held you against the wall with no problem, at all. Look how high those peaks are, puss. So big, full, and hard. And check out those thick veins – they look pretty powerful, too, huh? Yeah, Vader likes to flex his mammoth guns for you, puss. Gonna get you so worked up you can’t think straight. Kiss ‘em, puss. Give us a sweet pucker and put those lips on my arm. I look into his eyes and I see that he’s wanting this as much as I do. He has this pleading look – as if me getting off by touching his body will please him a lot, too. Then I realize, as if everything is illuminated by a flash of lightning, he wants me, as well. Darth craves me in the same way I crave him. I move a little closer – near enough for him to feel the heat from my body, but not close enough that we’re touching. I want to tease him. I want to play with his senses. I want to drive him wild. I bring my face near his flexed biceps, letting my lips hover what seems like a hair’s breadth away from the hard skin. The man sucks in a big gulp of air, loudly and his usually thick protruding abs vacuum in like he’s some kind of starved model. His biceps rise a little as his entire body tenses. His peaks are monstrous, his triceps like the hulls of ocean liners. His thick manly forearms steal some of my attention, briefly. For fuck’s sake, please kiss them, puss. I need to feel your lips. You gotta learn to control the power, Darth. Don’t let it control you. This sends the man over the top – throwing his own words back at him. He doesn’t, however, control it. He grabs the back of my head with his right hand and pushes my face into his hard, flexed biceps. We both let out a slow, amorous moan, which sends shivers down my spine. The scent of him – that aroma that I now know so well – fills my nostrils and that makes the memory of his taste flood my sleeping mind. I lick his hard, sweaty skin – salt, testosterone, manly musk fills my mouth. This is what the man tastes like. He presses my head into his arm even more. My nose is flattened, my lips pushed hard against his skin. Fuck, the smell of this man drives me wild. He is now moving my head across the wide expanse of his arm and my lips hit the speed bump that is the vein that jags across it. He pulls harder and my face rubs across the bump and he shoves me into his furry, sweaty pit. It’s like the guy hasn’t showered after a long workout – that’s how intense the attack on my senses is. Sweat, muscle, damp hair, and so much man musk. I run my lip across the deepest, furriest, tightest part of his armpit and that proves to be the end of me. My body is suddenly jerking hard and I come out of my dream, quickly, realizing that I am shooting thick ropes of cum up across my abs and chest. My cock has hardened and the head has popped out of my sweats. I’m moaning loudly as I convulse uncontrollably. The orgasm seems to last forever. Finally, the release ends and I simply gasp for air as my heart pounds hard. There’s no way Darth could have slept through that, and sure enough, he speaks. Must have been some fucking dream, puss. 6:00am – Size Matters Two days later, Darth and I still have not spoken about our dinner conversation where he basically told me I’d get tired of him. I got the feeling he had no idea what he was talking about. I don’t think he fully understood the ‘bond’ I felt with him. Obviously, he had helped others get big – definitely, the huge Hank, but I got the feeling there were others. Once they had changed they had moved on. I couldn’t imagine doing that. We had fallen back into a politeness that was clearly put on, and it was due to the fact that we were both focused on my sudden burst of growth. You’re a fucking machine, puss. Don’t ever let anyone tell you size doesn’t matter, old man – cause it definitely does. I let the bar fall back into its resting place and sat up. I was now benching 362 kilos, never in a million years would I have thought I would be able to move 800 pounds. But then I looked down at my improved body and it made sense. I wasn’t Darth’s size, but I was big. When I raised my arms in the air now, my chest didn’t disappear into one smooth strip of skin – beefy pecs still hung down, swollen, round, and pronounced. I’d never had pecs before and had definitely never thought I’d have thick, meaty ones. I could make them bounce and bunch up together, showing off the kind of control that comes from bodybuilders, strongmen, and muscle heads. I liked watching part of my fingers disappear as I slid them in the deep crevice between my beefy, hard mounds. The sight was amazing, but even the weight of them turned me on. I could feel my chest muscles, heavy from their size and protruding hardness from my torso. I couldn’t lie, I secretly wished I could suck on my own voluminous pecs. I wanted to latch my mouth on to the things and leave teeth marks as I ravaged them. I wanted to tease my own nipples mercilessly. I was dying to have some guy reach up to try and shove me back by pressing into my chest and him suddenly realizing he couldn’t move me. I was just so fucking turned on by my own body. I’ve never seen a guy get so hard from his own body, puss. You just don’t remember what it feels like, Darth. You’ve been big for so long you can’t remember how good it is to suddenly realize you have muscles . . . that you’re getting big. I fucking bench what equals to the weight of a big motorcycle. Wouldn’t it be hot to be pressing one of those up and down instead of this bar – making your muscles grow while showing off with some huge Harley. Someone’s feeling cocky, aren’t they, puss? Why wouldn’t I, Darth? Look at me! I’m not as huge as you, but I’m getting there. I fucking have biceps. I can raise my arms and flex and my guns push out peaks worthy of some lightweight bodybuilders. I’ve put on fifty pounds of muscle and I’m not stopping. I can even tell big Hank is starting to get nervous that I will surpass him one day. I’ve got legs that look like tree trunks, Darth. I wanna lift all day and just keep growing. It’s like that’s all I want to live for. Remember, puss, you need to control the power. Don’t let it control you. You see, Darth, that’s the thing. Why? Why can’t I let the power consume me? Why can’t I let it control me? I want more of it. I need more of it. I’ve been thinking that I do want the power to rule me . . . just so I can have more. Careful, puss. That kind of talk can get you cut off from the energy drink. That comment got my attention and snapped me back to reality. I had been running my hands all over my newly, hardened muscles and imagining what it was going to feel like when I was even bigger . . . even heavier . . . even stronger. I looked into the eyes of my mentor. His gaze talked me down from the ledge. I moved away from my thirst for the power the energy drink had created in me. I came back to being the man in control. I’m sure some fire left my eyes and my face turned softer – for Darth relaxed. He knew he was now talking to the old me. That’s it, puss. If you want to keep getting bigger, you gotta not give into that kind of desire. It leads to bad things – dark things. You’ve got to be stronger than the power. His last comment resonated deeply with me. I needed to be stronger than the power. I understood what Darth meant – completely. I also knew I could do it. It would be difficult, yes, but I knew I had it in me to withstand the temptation of all that came with succumbing to the power. It was like saying no to the shot of alcohol that you knew would push you over the brink into drunkenness. It was the same on passing up the opportunity to take that pill that would make reality slip away and bring about a fake, forced, temporary peacefulness. Getting bigger mattered to me. And not just because I knew it would make Darth proud – even though that was a huge part of it. I wasn’t going to get big just for the sake of the power – that would always be tied to my growth – no, I was going to grow huge so I could finally live out the incredible dreams I was having. I wanted those to be my reality. Size mattered because it would hopefully get me Darth. 8:00am – The Punch After our workout, I had gone to take a shower. Darth said he would take one later and I let my mind tell me he was delaying it on purpose – to allow his post-workout stench permeate our cell, because he knew I loved it. When his body got close to my face as he spotted me while I was on the bench I would slowly inhale, so as to not make it obvious. It was a deep intake through my nose, so the aroma of his sweaty crotch would fuel my next set . . . and it always did. The smell of him made me grow bigger. I would hurry back from my shower just so I could be hit with the wall of his dense musk when I entered the room. Look who it is, Vader’s boy. I had not thought of the troublesome five for a long while. I had been too focused on my growth. I had already removed my shirt when they entered into the ante room of the communal showers. This is where you could leave your towel and clothes. There were benches, tables, and a few lockers that no one used. I turned to face the gang of men that had intimidated . . . no, scared me that first night. I immediately noticed I was now bigger than all of them – especially Dominic, who was their leader and the one who had spoken. I flexed my body a little and I saw doubt in Dominic’s eyes. I looked around to the other men and saw the same flickering feeling in their gaze, as well. The power surged in me, but I pushed it back down. I tackled it head-on and suppressed it until it didn’t even register. Darth had taught me well. As much as I loved the power and actually craved it, I knew – instinctively – that this was definitely not the time to allow it to go unchecked. I stood there and said nothing . . . I simply smiled. This stopped the group from their advancement. I knew my added weight and size had impacted my confidence. How could it not? I had noticed for all of my life how beefy, muscled men walked differently, stood differently, and made people react differently. I now stood with my legs further apart, partially because of the added muscle, but mostly because that’s how it felt most natural - grounded, prepared, and powerful. My shoulders were now much wider than Dominic’s and my arms made his look weak. He swallowed, probably noticing for the first time how much I had truly grown. I watched him decide he couldn’t look weak in front of his gang. I see you’ve been hitting the juice, Wainright. Pity it’s all fake muscles on Vader’s boy. I still said nothing – knowing my silence would drive the guy insane. I instantly realized I wanted him to do something. I had control over the power within me, but I didn’t want him to hold back. I could stay calm and rule myself, but that didn’t mean Dominic had to. I could enjoy the power within without even using it. It could just be a reaction to something stupid this guy did . . . that would be good enough. That would make me happy. Very happy. I stepped forward. A bold, aggressive, dominant action – and, yet, my body was relaxed. The smile was still across my face. The four behind Dominic scooted back a little as I took another step. Dominic turned to see his men retreating, but he didn’t move. He needed to stay strong, although I noticed tiny beads of sweat forming on his forehead. I remained in control of the power inside me. I didn’t cave into the desire to pick the runt up and hoist him over my head. I benched the weight of Harleys – Dominic would be nothing for me to grab and raise in the air. But I didn’t give into that desire. I just tensed my body a little and kept on smiling. I was making the other four nervous, but Dominic needed to show everyone who was boss. He didn’t control the power within him . . . he let it control him. I’m thinking you need to be taught a lesson, punk. I was so calm it actually surprised me as much as it did the group of men before me. I had watched Darth chat with men before – noticing how the other guys kept their distance, as if they wanted to stay out of a striking zone. I watched the furtive glances as they talked to Darth – trying to make sure nothing they said bothered the man. Darth demanded respect and even awe without ever raising a hand. I’m sure he’d be the victor of any fight he felt the necessity to be part of, but violence was not what made men scared of him, it was his silent presence. I had inherited some of that same strength, just from watching him – just from being around him so much. I knew the punch was coming before Dominic even cocked his fist back. It was just something I was attuned to, because I had stayed calm and not let the power rule me. I knew I would feel it, but I also knew I wouldn’t budge and it would do no damage. Dominic had moved his gaze to where he was sending his knuckles. The loud smack of his fist hitting my abs echoed in the room and then all sound stopped. Dominic stared at my unflinching stomach as his balled-up hand rested against it. I knew his fingers, wrist, and arm stung - after that initial shock of realizing he hadn’t hurt me, at all. His gaze moved up from his fist back to my smiling face. My balls ached from shooting hard quickly after easily repelling his punch. He stared at me, along with his little entourage. Is this where I’m supposed to say ‘ouch’, Dominic? His friends seem to catch on a lot faster than their leader. They reached out and grabbed their friend, who was still staring up at me. They pulled him away and quickly left the room, sensing that it was not smart to continue this specific round of intimidation. It wasn’t about the fact that the five of them couldn’t have taken me on – it was more about how I had remained calm, how I had even advanced at them with a smile, and how I had taken Dominic’s punch so easily. If they had continued to fight, they knew two or three of them would be hurt badly before winning the battle. It didn’t seem worth it. No one wanted it to be their face that was busted up or their arm that was broken. As soon as they had left the room, I looked down at my stomach and saw the red mark on my hard abs where Dominic’s fist had landed. That punch had been felt, but it had seemed like nothing more than a friendly pat on the tummy. I had fucking taken a full-on powerful thrust of someone’s fist into my gut and I hadn’t even taken a little step back. My voice rang out to an empty room. Fucking hell yeah. I didn’t need to be sharing my thoughts with anyone else. I spoke merely because I was so shocked by what had just happened. The shock equaled the thrill it had given to my balls and to my hardened rod. I pulled down my shorts and underwear, loving how my cock slapped against the lower part of my tight abs as it was freed. I had chosen right. The orgasmic pleasure that came from staying calm, controlling myself, and allowing Dominic to do all the unpleasant work had definitely been much more powerful than if I had been the one to initiate the battle. I stepped into the hot spray of the shower and immediately soaped up my cock. There was no way I couldn’t relive the vision of Dominic’s hand hitting my unflinching stomach and not get off. I was so jacked from the experience I was spraying the shower wall with my hot juice after just three short yanks. CHAPTER THREE 9:30am – Enlightened What’s gotten into you, puss? You look different . . . you’re walking different. You look bigger. That must have been one hell of a shower. Let’s just say I’ve been enlightened, old man. I now understand some of your wise words on a much deeper level. I’m pretty sure I’ll even be growing a lot faster after today, too. I inhaled deeply, no longer caring if Darth saw me. I did it again, letting the fucking balls-tightening masculine smell of the sweaty man enter my body like a fast acting drug. The aroma made me ‘higher’ than any narcotics ever could. His mouth-watering stench was as strong as his body and it thrilled me to no end. It made me want to whip out my dick and beat-off right there, but I didn’t. I controlled my urges. I didn’t let the power rule me. I did, however, inhale many more times – letting my entire being become sufficiently infused with this man. If Darth noticed what I was doing, he didn’t let on. He simply continued to write some things in a book he kept locked in his desk drawer. I figured it was a journal of some kind. I did, however, notice he kept glancing at me as I changed . . . in the room . . . in front of him . . . for the first time. I stripped naked, allowing him to see me in my birthday suit from the front and back. I made an important decision at that moment. I decided it was time to assume a new comfortableness in our relationship. My half hard cock, now calmed slightly from the thrill of Darth’s smell, bobbed up and down as I strutted over to Darth’s clothes and I picked up one of his jocks, pulling it on as if it were mine. It took a little bit of effort to fold up my hard-ish rod into the pouch, but I succeeded. I then put on some shorts, but opted to stay shirtless – something else that was new – as I laid down on the bed, put my arms behind my bed, and stared straight at the man. What gives, puss? Dominic and his henchmen visited me before my shower. They were trying to intimidate me and even scare me. I held my ground . . . but I remained calm. My desire to fight did not win . . . did not control me. Even when Dom threw a painless punch into my abs. Doing nothing in return – only smiling – felt a hundred times more powerful than if I had put my fist through his entire body. Controlling the power – absorbing the punch – choosing not to be a bully turned me on in a way I had never known existed before. I had to bust out two complete separate loads in my hot shower to just come down from the thrill. I get it now, Darth. You don’t need to worry about me, anymore. Just knowing I have all this power inside of me and I’ll soon have the size, too . . . well, that’s enough. Just knowing. It’s there if I need it . . . but we both know it’ll rarely be needed. There’s really only one important day . . . in the very near future, I believe, when I’ll need to let my power go, old man. And we both know what day that will be. The day you become as powerful as me, puss. That’s exactly when it will be, Darth. Exactly when it will be. My little puss is growing up. In more ways than one, Darth . . . in more ways than one. And hear this, old man, and hear it good. I won’t be leaving when I’m done. 8:00pm – No More Dreams I had lounged around all day without a shirt. I caught Darth watching me a few times and realized it was because I was pinching my nipples or massaging my pecs or feeling my own flexed arm. I just stared at him when I caught his eye, until he would finally look away. That’s when I figured out we were at the very beginning of a dramatic change in the power dynamics of our friendship. It wouldn’t be happening in the next few minutes or even in the next few hours, but I suddenly understood that I was becoming more and more confident and that would only lead to me taking my rightful place in the world. We would be equals. I looked across the room at him and marveled at how his giant biceps bunched into humongous knots when he bent his arm. The man reeked of power – both literally and figuratively. I was in awe of him. I was in awe of his huge body. I was in awe of his confidence. But today, I had begun to see that my own arms were getting huge, I was beginning to give off an air of power, and I felt a confidence that calmed me . . . made me more of exactly who I was than anything else could. I was content with myself. I was comfortable with my own body. There was only one thing more I wanted. Earlier, at dinner, Darth had surprised me with a request. Let’s take a walk by Dominic’s table, puss, so you can say hi to the fellas. I don’t think I’ll say a word until you’re done. There was a dramatic stirring in my balls. Darth was conveying so much in this comment. I was still wearing his jock and my cock hardened within it. I was also wearing one of his tank-tops, but it didn’t swallow me anymore. It still wasn’t skin tight, like when Darth wore it, but I filled it out a lot more than I did just a few days ago. I willed my cock to calm down. We walked up to the table of Dominic and his posse and I leaned down on the table, making sure my bulging arms were even with everyone’s faces. How you fellas doing? Just dropping by to make sure your hand is okay, Dominic. I hope there were no broken bones. My boy, Vader, thought it might be good to check and make sure all of you understood the outcome of our meeting today at the showers. Everybody on the same page as me, fellas? Yes . . . sir. My arms had gotten bigger since the morning, so I flexed them a little as my palms rested on the table. All five men stared as the bulging mass and I could tell my guns made them nervous. That was a new feeling for me . . . one that turned me on with deep satisfaction. I didn’t need to do anything, just show them what my arms were packing. The sight was enough to intimidate. I wanted to flex them up beside my head, show these fellas exactly how big they were, but that would be letting the power rule me and it was unnecessary. Dominic was sitting closest to me and I suddenly realized he was inhaling deeply, taking in my manly aroma. My dick shot fully hard and, thankfully, Darth’s jock and my black basketball shorts hid it well. Someone was actually trying to get deep whiffs of my musky, manly, muscle odor. Could there have been a better compliment. I stood up, suddenly realizing that Dominic and I were kind of like kindred spirits. I didn’t fear him or his entourage anymore. I saw a future where we’d all actually chat with each other . . . now that they understood I would not be bullied. Darth, moved up beside me, placing a hand on Dominic’s shoulder. From the slight wince and tense face, I knew the big man was squeezing pretty hard. Wainright, here, tells me you gave him a gift this morning, Dominic. He said it was a little weak and he didn’t feel a thing. But it was the thought that counts, right? It was also a valuable gift because of what we all learned. Now, I know you know that Wainright is my friend and any gift he receives is a gift for me, as well. You understand that, Dominic? Yes, Vader. That’s good, really good. I would hate to have to return any gift, knowing that mine wouldn’t possibly be weak and unfeeling. What you benching these days, Dominic? Three hundred twenty. Kilos? No, pounds. Ah, about 145 kilos, then. That’s good. Real good, Dominic. Keep up the good work. Wainright, this week, will bench over a thousand pounds. Yeah, I thought that number would impress you and your mates – especially when compared to yours. It seems to have impressed you a lot. I guess you can see he’s gotten quite powerful. Remember, he’s benching more than three times as much as you are. So, you see, you made a mistake earlier when you said Wainright was my boy . . . because he’s his own man, Dominic. He no longer needs Vader, here, to protect him. No, I think he can do that pretty well, all by himself. So, let us all be forewarned that Wainright can surely return gifts as powerfully as I can. And I’d say you fellas were all lucky that he took the gift you offered this morning and didn’t get angry . . . didn’t get the urge to repay you right then and there. So, just to sum up everything thing we’ve been sharing, Wainright and I are going to flex an arm for you. It’s just going to be a bunch of guys talking about working out and the two biggest ones showing off a little. There won’t be any need for the guards to get involved if we’re all just joking and having a good time. But take a look at the size of Wainright’s gun, Dominic. It’s getting close to passing mine in size . . . and probably in power. Just food for thought, gentlemen. Food for thought for the future. Let’s flex, Wainright. And so, we did. We both leaned over and brought our arms up at the same time. My body was in front of Darth, so I kept my arm a little lower than his. I was absolutely shocked when I flexed my gun and it blew up to a size closer to Darth’s than I thought it would. The big man was right – I had grown. We didn’t hold the flex for very long, just long enough for Dominic and his goons to get a bird’s eye view of how huge we were . . . and, in turn, how powerful we definitely were. I saw Dominic swallow hard, and it made my cock twitch within my shorts. We dropped our arms and Darth and I moved away. I was jacked to the max, inside. The entire conversation and demonstration had been so calm and, yet, so amazingly powerful. I was slowly understanding Darth’s words about controlling myself even more fully than before. We were now back in the room and it was eight o’clock on the nose. I stood up and walked over to Darth, holding out my hand, but not saying anything. You won’t have dreams tonight, puss. Why not? Your body has caught up with your dreams, puss. You won’t need to fantasize about things as much as you used to. Your brain knows what you’ve become. Don’t get me wrong, you’ll still dream – they just won’t be as intense as they were. The energy drink’s work is almost complete. I think the liquid won’t do much for you in the future, except help you maintain your size and power – I just don’t know. You’ll be needing to move on in the coming days, puss. I’ll talk to the guards. Why is that, Darth? Maybe I don’t want to move on. Everybody always does. It’s just what happens, puss. It’s the way of the power. You no longer need me. The way of the power? We control the power, remember Darth? Not the other way around. He stared at me, shook his head – as if in disbelief or maybe even awe – and then handed me the two containers. I inhaled the liquid, feeling nourished and satiated, immediately. I stripped down to my jock, well Darth’s jock, and lay on my bed. I felt the energy drink starting to fill my body with warmth . . . with the power. I could feel my body growing, too. It’s like I could sense cells multiplying and muscles becoming denser. I rubbed my half-hard cock through the material of the jock. I didn’t care that Darth was right there . . . as a matter of fact, that’s why I did it. I knew he was trying to ignore me, but I also knew he was stealing glances. My hands explored my entire newly huge body. I caressed my tight, rigged abs, marveling at how hard they were. I, again, felt my own biceps, ran my hands along my thick, striated thighs, and kneaded my meaty pecs. I couldn’t get enough of my own body. I didn’t even care about how hard I got as I did it. I was turned on by my own size, my own power. It became harder and harder for Darth to ignore me. He finally flipped out his light, crawled into bed, and tried to go to sleep. It was pretty dark in the cell, but I could have sworn his sheet was definitely tented down at his crotch. That night, I only dreamed about myself and my new size. That was it. 6:00am – Fucking Huge As Darth and I walked down the hallway towards the gym I realized we could no longer walk side by side. There was not enough room between the two walls. I had grown a lot last night. Even as I slept, my subconscious was aware of the growth. That’s why I dreamed about myself, I guess. I knew I was getting bigger. I could feel how I waddled now – I was like a mirror image of Darth, only younger and . . . just possibly . . . bigger. My muscled thighs rubbed together hard, unless I kind of spread my legs and looked like I had something stuck up my ass. It was how Darth moved, too. I had always thought it was hot as hell – like it was a burden to move all that mass. I realized now, the power makes you walk that way. You’re in no hurry . . . you don’t need to worry about running into anyone, because everybody moves out of your way . . . and you’re not even that aware of inanimate objects, because you know you’d do more damage than you’d receive if you bump into anything. Standing just inside the gym, surveying all the weights and machines, Darth reached up and tweaked my nipple through the very tight, almost see-through tank top. It caught me off guard, because it was so out of character for him – making contact with my body. It actually hurt a little, but that just seemed to turn me on even more. Today, I can say it, puss. You’re fucking huge. I looked from him to the mirror-lined wall opposite us. My mouth dropped open wide from the view that greeted me. I was as wide as Darth. I looked as heavy as Darth . . . maybe, even heavier. I looked as muscled as Darth . . . and I was now equal to him in height. We looked like bulging bookends. Ten minutes later, I benched 1,250 pounds – 567 kilos. It was fifty pounds more than Darth’s record holding bench. The pride I saw in his eyes, the smile that greeted me when I sat up, made me want to jump up, throw my arms around him, and kiss him so fucking hard – but I didn’t. I just accepted the punch on my shoulder and the tousled swipe of my hair that he gave me as congratulations. The power had been incredibly strong today – almost unbearable. I felt huge. I felt super heavy – like I could withstand a charging bull. And I felt cocky as shit. I wanted to take someone on. I wanted to toss someone around and show them how light they felt in my hands. I wanted to pound someone’s ass so hard that they had the most powerful orgasm of their life. But I contained all of this within me. I didn’t let these desires control me. I put every bit of my strength into our workout. Darth could see that I was lifting harder than usual. I was pretty sure he knew what was going on inside of me. When he was done, I told him I was staying for a few more minutes to do some cardio. When Darth was gone, though, I continued to lift heavy weights – hoping to calm myself down. That’s when Hank walked into the gym and I realized – since it was just him and me – it was my chance to get some information. Shit, Wainright, you’re a fucking mountain. Flex your gun beside mine. Aw hell, son, you’ve done gone and passed me up. When in the hell did that happen? Not sure. I guess you weren’t looking. Hank, can I ask you about something? Shoot, kid. But I know what it’s about before you even ask. How do you know? You’ve gotten bigger than him. Vader’s telling you it’s time move on. He’s telling you that’s how it’s always been. But . . . how do you know . . . is this what happened to you? He kicked you out? No . . . I was the one to leave . . . after he helped me get big. I . . . um . . . don’t feel good about it, but I can tell you it was the right thing for me to do. I don’t think it’s the right thing for you to do, though. But why, Hank . . . why? I can’t be the one to tell you that, Wainright. You’re going to have to hear it from Vader. But he won’t tell me anything . . . Hank . . . he won’t say anything. I hadn’t even realized I was crying. I was now this huge man – muscles, power, and everything – but there I was with big crocodile tears streaming down my face and I was sobbing . . . actually sobbing very hard. Hank put one of his big arms around my shoulders and even in the midst of crying I could see he was impressed with how big I had become and how hard I felt. I sobbed for a few minutes more and then I was finally able to breathe normally and look at the big man beside me. Then you’re going to have to find another way to find out what he’s feeling . . . what he won’t tell you. Hank winked at me. I was so confused. Wasn’t that exactly what I was doing? I was asking one of Darth’s friends about him. If that wasn’t the way to find out about what was going on in the older man’s head I couldn’t, for the life of me, think of another way. I was so freaking lost. But this didn’t matter to Hank. It was like he knew I’d catch on later or something. He withdrew his arm and started to move towards the dumbbells racked up along the wall. Go on, Wainright. You’ve obviously lifted more than your share of weights today, looking at that huge body of yours. Go back to your cell. I’m certain something will come to you. You’re a bright lad . . . a fucking huge bright lad. 8:30am – The Diary I got back to the room and Darth was gone. He was probably at breakfast. I immediately stripped down to my jock. Having my new large muscles freed from clothing now seemed like the way I should always be. I ran my hands over my chest, arms, and abs – as a way of calming my mind, which was still racing a hundred miles per hour as I tried to figure out what Hank was hinting at back in the gym. I was going to have to find another way to know what Darth was feeling. How in the fuck was I going to do that? I went to the mirror and flexed my arms a couple of times – just to see, again, how huge I had become. I let the power surge within me – just slightly – to give myself an edge. I wanted to boost my power to think. I glanced around the room and my gaze landed on Darth’s desk. It was a sudden and almost miraculous revelation. The book in the drawer. There was the answer Hank had meant. I wasted no time, worried Darth would be returning any minute. I walked over to the drawer’s handle and tugged. I knew it would be locked. I reached under the drawer, grabbed the thick board that was the front and pulled with a lot of my strength. The lock broke apart and the front end of the drawer came ripping off in my hand, easily. I would have stopped to marvel at how my hand had destroyed strong wood without even a slight sign of resistance, but I was too set on my goal. I reached in and pulled the book out. I opened it to a random page and immediately saw that it was, indeed, a journal. I read part of the open page. Wainright talked in his sleep last night. The energy drink must be giving him powerful dreams. He kept saying ‘fuck me, old man’ over and over. It was almost too much to take – my desire to do what he wished was driving me insane. I control the power, though. He’s definitely not ready. I must not get hopeful. He will leave, too. They always do. I flipped through pages, trying to find more of the most recent entries. I re-lived the last week or so through his eyes. He commented on my growth, my changed attitude towards the liquid, my newfound awareness on dealing with the power, and how much I was lifting. The last two pages caused tears to form in my eyes and I had to brush them away to continue reading. Everything I needed to know was right here. The kid is definitely different than the others. He’s bold. He took one of my jocks and now wears only it when we’re in the cell. He is huge. I’ve never known anyone to take to the energy drink like he has. He says he won’t leave, but they all said that. I want him to be different. I want his words to be true. This is one time I can’t lead, though. I need him to take me. I need him to make this our destiny. I’ve never wanted a man as much as I want him. It was the last sentence . . . the final one in the book . . . that made my heart overflow. Everything was crystal clear now. I truly was different than Hank and all the others that had been grown by Darth. They hadn’t loved him. Their need to be big had not been tied to this older man, they had merely wanted to grow. I desired to be huge, but only because I wanted to be huge with Darth. I wanted to be huge for Darth. But Darth wanted and needed things, too. I had forgotten that . . . or was just not alert enough to pick up on it. This giant muscleman with the hot-as-hell protruding hard gut and the massive arms and the confidence of a hundred men needed someone to take charge. He needed someone who would help him let go of being the leader. He needed to be dominated and taken. He was tired of growing men who walked away. He did, indeed, want me to stay . . . but it had to be my decision. It had to be me making it happen. When he spoke, I wasn’t surprised or even embarrassed by the fact he had caught me with his book. What the fuck are you doing, puss. Finding another way to understand what you are feeling. What you won’t tell me. You shouldn’t read other people’s journals, puss. There’s a reason it was locked up. Locked up? That’s funny, Darth. You’ve known I could rip this desk apart for a couple of days, now. I’m almost sure you wanted me to read it. And I’m glad I did. I’m sorry it took me so long, but I think it needed to wait until now. I’ll admit it was wrong and I promise I’ll never do it again, but the information I gained was too important to miss. 9:00pm – Dominating Darth I’ll take the book back, now, puss. Come and get it, old man. There’s a new boss in this room and it’s not you. I’m finally letting the power lead me to what I want. I faced him with the book in my hand. For the first time ever, I saw a sliver of doubt run through Darth’s eyes. It was there only momentarily and then the fire that was normally there returned. I also saw a slight smile – was it a hopeful smile? I thought it was. We both knew words would not be enough to settle this thing between us. I was a little nervous about what was to come, but I forced that feeling out of my head. I let my heart take the lead. I controlled the power by focusing it . . . by making it do my will, while still letting its full force surge through me. I suddenly realized that controlling the power didn’t automatically mean suppressing it. I had a feeling I’d be learning more truths about my power for a long time to come, but – for now – I was happy to focus my energy on one thing and one thing only. You’ll regret this, puss. Maybe . . . maybe not, old man. Darth’s speed surprised me, but it wasn’t like I wanted to avoid his attack. I wanted him to make the first move – it showed he wasn’t in complete control. That was a good sign for me. I let him close the distance between us and wrap his arms around me in a bear hug – instantly squeezing with incredible force. I inhaled deeply before he cut off all my air and then I started pushing my arms out. At first, nothing happened – which made Darth smile a slightly evil grin – but then I pushed harder, my face going red from the strain. The older man’s arms started to shake a little as my big guns started to pry them apart. I’m sure my face had the same evil grin as his. I was overpowering my mentor – a fact that I had time to notice was making us both hard. I could feel his cock pressing into mine and both were growing quite stiff. That was all the encouragement I needed. I pushed with even more force and Darth’s arms definitely started to weaken. I could tell the man was experiencing something new . . . he was losing. It made him kind of go crazy with shock. He let the control of his power slip even more. As my arms started to completely break Darth’s grip around me, he reared his head back and slammed his forehead into my face. The force of the blow sent us both stumbling backwards – separated with a few feet between us. There was great pain at my chin and bottom lip and I felt a warmth oozing down. I let my tongue slide across the pain and I instantly tasted blood. The sight of the dark red liquid made Darth falter slightly, again. I simply smiled as my lip started to swell. That all you got, old man? I’m liking the foreplay. Come and get me. As his face immediately flushed with rage, I surmised quickly how all of this was just for show. I already knew the outcome of this battle. I understood the reason for the fight and I accepted my part, happily, but I also knew that Darth was aware of all of this, too. When he quickly lowered his shoulder, and took the few steps to ram into my stomach, I let it happen. I tightened my abs, knowing it would make the pain to his body be a little stronger – but I let him power my frame into the wall behind me. The breath was knocked out of me, but he was stunned by the impact, too. I took advantage of his temporary dazed stance. I grabbed his shoulders, pulled his torso up, and pushed him down on his bed. I slammed my body on top of him, pinning his arms with my hands and immediately starting to grind my crotch hard against his. We felt like two giant boulders ramming into each other. He lost more control because of the sudden rush of blood that zoomed to his crotch. I could feel the material of my jock ripping from the force of my crotch rubbing. I could also feel Darth’s cock shooting harder and harder. I knew he couldn’t hold out for very long. I had a feeling it had been eons since someone had pleased the man. I took advantage of that and jerked my body against his like a wild beast, but I still focused my power. I didn’t lose control. I had learned from the master. You’re gonna see fucking stars when you cum, Darth. Fuck you, puss! Maybe I’ll let you later on, old man. Maybe. If you’re a good boy. But, right now, I think I’ll make you bust a major nut. Darth was breathing so hard by this point I knew he was already a goner. I had known I was a good dry-humper for most of my adult life, but this time it was more important than ever. It was all about the motion of the hips and I’m naturally a good dancer – so I tended to always satisfy with my frottage. I could sense that Darth’s balls were tightening up, causing incredible discomfort. He struggled hard to throw me off his body, but his near release was zapping a lot of his power and, let’s just be honest, I had grown bigger and stronger than the man. He had grown me bigger and stronger. That fact was not lost on me. I doubled down on my powerful thrusting against his crotch. I heard him take a deep inhale and then go briefly silent as his body tensed up, completely. Then, he let out a cry that probably reverberated throughout the entire prison. I swear, it was like the guy hadn’t orgasmed in ages. Every muscle on his body exploded into hardness as his cock dumped its massive load in his sweats. I was so turned on that I came close to exploding, too. God, his face was gorgeous when he was shooting. Soon, his body was merely shaking a little and I could tell he was totally wrecked. I took advantage of his depleted state. I let go of his arm with my right hand and I slid it down into the front of his pants. Before he fully understood what I was doing, I had run my fingers through his still warm juice, scooped up some, whipped my hand back out, and stuck my fingers into my mouth – licking and swallowing quickly. I had been waiting to taste this part of Darth for a long time. Our eyes locked immediately. I was off the bed in a flash - standing there with my hand half-way in my mouth and I swallowed hard a second time. I pulled the fingers out, wide-eyed with amazement. Fucking hell, the energy drink is your spooge! You asshole! I could have been sucking your big cock this entire time to make me grow! Darth looked confused by my words. It looked like he might have thought I was insulting him. He really had no idea how much I wanted him. I suddenly realized he must have really been hurt in the past. He thought I was just like Hank and the other men who simply used him as a means to an end. I instantly understood that the time I kissed him – early on in him helping me to grow – he thought I was messing with him. He viewed it as me mocking him. I began to wonder if the guy had ever been in a serious relationship in his entire life. Darth jumped off the bed quickly, even though his legs were still a little wobbly from his intense orgasm. He swung one of his big arms in my direction, clearly intending his fist to connect with my face, but I ducked back, quickly. The force of his swing turned his body around and I took advantage of this fact and threw my body against his – slamming him into the wall. I pinned him against the stone, using my powerful body to prevent him from moving. I brought my face near his and spoke lowly into his ear. What’s a sexy, beautiful older man like you doing in a dive-place like, this, sweetheart? Waiting for someone to come along and make you feel really good? How about I make you feel small, Darth. Fuck you, puss. No, like I said before, I don’t think you will, Darth – not just yet, but that’s exactly what I’m going to do to you in a few minutes, cutie. Now that I’m bigger and stronger, I think I’ll just take that ass of yours. Especially, since I’ve now confirmed what I already thought was true, after reading your journal. You like me. You really, really like me. That realization, alone, is enough to get my newly enlarged pecker nice and fucking hard for you, Darth. How about I fill that nice, firm roid gut of yours with my hot cum. Would you like that, little man? Cause I know I’m going to certainly like it. I’m going to like it a lot. Darth threw his elbow back into my side, with a lot of force. Of course, I felt it, but I didn’t move or even shift a little from my stance behind him. I had just gotten too big – even for the huge man I was now dominating. It was such a wild sensation to know that I was the one controlling the power – but I also now had more strength than him. His other elbow slammed into me, too. It fueled me even more and I felt this elbow’s blow less. Oh baby, I love it when you play rough. Do you notice what’s happening, old man? The more you fight me the more I grow and the stronger I become. Wrestling you is even more productive than all that weight I’ve been slamming around in the gym. Your big muscles straining against mine are giving me the best workout ever. I’m pretty sure sucking down some fresh juice of yours helped, too. Oh baby, you’re going to love it when I return the favor and give you some of my hot spunk. You should have thought about all this before you made me so huge and powerful, Darth. You should have known I’d come for your ass. I pressed my body against his - even harder. My muscles were exploding with energy and I could feel myself growing. It was slight, but I could feel it. I had a feeling Darth sensed it, too. I ground my hard cock into his sweats, feeling his stone-like ass underneath. I pressed one of my big palms in the middle of his back and pushed, at the same time I thrust my crotch forward. The man was pinned – unable to do anything other than joyfully accept the pleasure I was giving and receiving. I’m sure his own cock was rigid and feeling uncomfortable - caught between the wall and his own hard body, but I figured that was giving him an extra thrill, as well. It was beyond a turn-on to know I had grown stronger . . . bigger than my mentor. It was time we finally had a little talk. I was ready to claim my man. So, you need to understand something, Darth. I’m in love with you. Yep, big old me has little puppy-dog eyes just for you. I love you so much it hurts . . . and this kind of love usually ends with an explosion in my pants. I love your mean-assed, ugly, manly face. I love your hard, round roided-out gut. I love your fucking hard prison-built muscles. And I know I’m going to love this tight ass of yours, too. So, you should just get over yourself and accept the fact that I’m here for good, old man. I’ll be claiming you as my own. And there’s not a thing you can do about it. I reached around and grabbed the rock-hard swollen mass that was his stomach. It was like he was pregnant with thick cords of muscle. I couldn’t wait until it was full of my spunk. I pulled back on his abs as I pressed my crotch against his ass. He had started pushing his strong lower body against me – in response to my teasing. It was time. We both knew it. I looked down at how my huge body now out-sized him. It was just big enough to dominate. My arms puffed with enough muscle to make his look weaker, something I never thought would be possible. I reached down and pushed his sweats away from that he-man ass of his. Damn, it was beautiful – hairy and nicely bubbled. I spit in my hand and reached down to slicken my hard rod. Darth was moaning like a cat in heat. I pressed the tip of my rod between his cheeks, pushing in slowly. His hole tensed closed. This made me very happy. Yeah, that’s it, Darth . . . resist me. Every ramming thrust you block just makes my dick grow thicker and stronger. What a workout you’re giving me, old man. I’ll soon have a cock too strong for you to keep out – it’ll be harder, bigger, and more powerful than that ass of yours. Your boy is going to fill you with so much fucking juice, man, you’re going to sound like the ocean when you walk. Yeah, old man, tighten that hole of yours even more. Make me grow. Make me your fucking big boy. 10:00pm – Entering the Fortress We both knew that with the next thrust, I was getting in. My cock was going to stretch Darth’s hole like it had never been stretched before. And it was going to continue to grow as I plowed him. It suddenly hit me – this was probably a first for the old man. My gut just realized, somehow, that he had never been fucked before. To know that I’d be popping Darth’s cherry turned me on at some base, animalistic level. I was becoming the alpha and claiming my man. I was surpassing my coach, my mentor, my muscle daddy. He had filled me with his juice for a long time – causing me to morph into a muscle monster – and it was time for me to fill him with mine. I suddenly hoped my cum was going to make him grow, in the same way his made me. This thought made me shiver with delight. I imagined us fucking each other and growing so huge that we would finally just shove the wall down between our cell and the next one so we could have more room. What was someone going to do to stop us? Two super strong humongous lovers – that’s what we’d be. Get ready for heaven, old man. That fortress of solitude is about to be invaded. My dominating big body shoved forward. The head of my cock blasted past the rim of his hole, causing Darth to wail like some kind of wounded animal. I knew he could take it, though. I didn’t need to be gentle. I knew the muscled monster I was fucking and I knew he’d want it rough. I shoved into him, loving how my cock grew because of how tight the man was. I had to use a lot more force than I anticipated – Darth’s chute muscles were powerful. I pushed into him until my pubes were tickling his hairy balls. I pulled back, letting the tip of my cock scrape his sweet entrance and then I rammed it back inside of him – feeling my entire body grow from the exertion. The man was still moaning uncontrollably, but I wasn’t waiting for anything. I started slamming my crotch forward and jerking it back – clearly pleasing the older man as his moans turned from tortured pain into something joyous and obviously pleasurable. Then he started begging. Fuck me harder, puss! Oh god, that’s incredible. Harder . . . please. Pound me harder. His words turned me into a madman. I bucked my crotch into him with much more force. I was scared we’d go through the concrete wall any second. His body slammed into it with a ferocity that would have left other men bloody and busted, but not Darth. He wanted it hard. He wanted it rough. He wanted to feel me stretching his insides with every ramming thrust. I knew he had never felt this alive, this turned on, or dominated in this way. It was all new to him and he loved it. I never knew a man’s grunts and groans could turn me on so much. His face, turned sideways as he was pressed against the wall was a deep red and veins were popping out all over his forehead. I had never wanted to be so far up inside another man as I did this one. We were both now covered in sweat and the temperature in the room was way beyond sauna level. I knew I had maybe three more thrusts in me before I exploded. I turned into a crazy man. I wrapped my arms around the gut of Darth, lifted him into the air, and pulled his body from the wall. I was standing in the middle of the room slamming my newly engorged cock into his ass as he cried out in utter glee. His body bucked up into the air from the force of my ass pummeling, but I held onto him with my powerful grip. On the second crotch thrust I sent a tsunami into his ass, causing him to send the same kind of eruption all over the wall in front of us. As I filled his hole with my juice, his splatted loudly against the concrete. Both orgasms seemed to last forever. I couldn’t believe the amount of cum I was shooting into the man – just as I couldn’t believe the amount of Darth’s spooge that was being wasted on the wall. I contemplated licking it all off, but instead I walked over to his bed on shaky legs and fell onto it. My big body covered him. We laid there for a few minutes, both of us spurting out a little more juice and breathing so hard we sounded like an entire football team that had just run a marathon. Fuck, you’re heavy, Wainright. It’s your fucking fault, dude. You made me this huge. The fact that he used my name was not missed. It actually made my cock twitch inside of him. I had a feeling I was going to miss him calling me ‘puss,’ but I knew it had to be this way from now on. I had grown bigger and stronger than him. But, more importantly, I had taken him as my man. He knew it. My now thicker cock stretching out his ass and my warm spunk sloshing around inside of him confirmed it. I was still hugging him tightly, my hands massaging his tight protruding rock-hard abs. I had, however, rolled us sideways so he was no longer having trouble breathing because of my weight. The two of us barely fit on the bed, he was hanging very close to the edge. We were going to have to put our two beds together. I’ve never been plowed before, son. I figured. How was it? Fucking awesome. Many repeat performances will be required. Oh really? I thought you were kicking me out, old man. Do you want to go, Wainright? I think you can feel exactly where I want to be, Darth. I think where I am is actually going to make your waddle a little more pronounced tomorrow, big man. I fit nicely, right here. You feel good inside me. You’ll have to return the favor soon, Darth. Gladly. You think I’ll still grow? I don’t know. No one’s ever stayed with me long enough to see. I want you to turn me into a fucking muscle monster, Darth. Don’t worry, old man, I’ll control the power.

Hey y'all. Long time reader. First time Writer. Here's a little story I've been working on while I'm bored in quarantine. Part 2 will be coming very soon. Hope y'all enjoy. Chapter 1: Making Plans It had been a long quarantine for Collin and Sam. With all of their classes being moved online and them being locked in their tiny house together, they were getting a bit stir crazy. With Collin being at high risk with his asthma, and Sam wanting to protect his friend and roommate, the two of them hadn’t really left the house except for groceries and the occasional errand that Sam would run. Each of them had enrolled at the local college and met their freshmen year. They met at a party one night and started talking and became fast friends. Every year since then, they had been roommates together in a small house they rented. Now, juniors in college, they are stuck in the house with each other. Luckily, it was looking like their long quarantine would be coming to an end. The governor of their state had slowly been reopening stores and restaurants. With the country appearing to go back to normal, they thought it was appropriate to have some friends over at the very least. “Oh, come on Collin. I know you are worried about this pandemic, but we have been cooped up in this house for over three months. With everything reopening, I think that we can at least begin to see our friend group again,” said Sam trying to convince his roommate to let his friends back into their life. “It doesn’t even need to be the whole group. It can just be a few of them.” Sam walked into the kitchen of their small house to grab a snack. “I don’t know Sam. I’m just worried about the possibility of any of them bringing the virus to us,” said Collin as he sat down on their couch in the living room. “We are going to be exposing ourselves to whatever they have come in contact with.” “But you’ve already been exposed to the outside world,” said Sam as he sat down in the chair facing Collin. “I go to the grocery store once a week or so and then I come home. How is me going shopping less dangerous than our friends coming over to see us?” “You’ve been staying safe. You don’t leave the house besides going shopping. We don’t know where they’ve been. They could’ve gone to restaurants or bars for all we know. I trust that you’re being safe. I don’t trust them.” Sam leaned back in his chair crossing his arm. Clearly disappointed by his friend’s aversion to the slightest bit of human contact. Sam’s face lit back up with an idea. “What if we can make sure they social distance for at least two weeks? The 4th of July is coming up two weeks from this Saturday, if all of our friends could social distance for those two weeks, could we have a barbeque?” Sam gave Collin the biggest puppy dog face imaginable. Accentuating his big blue eyes to drive the point home. He knew Collin couldn’t resist the face. After a moment of thinking, Collin finally surrendered to his roommate’s begging. “Ugh, fine. If you can get all of them to social distance for two weeks, we can have them all over for the 4th.” Sam jumped up from his seat with glee. “Woohoo! You won’t regret this bud! We are gonna have so much fun!” Sam gave Collin an excited side hug and ran into his room to get his phone and texted everyone who was still in town. Collin watched as Sam ran off to his room with a slight smile on his face to see him so happy, but it faded into worry for what might happen if his friends fail. Sam presented the obstacle to the group and they were all on board. He took a head count and requests from everyone for what they would like served. Sam said that he would cook everything and they’d Venmo him their share. This way there would be less people preparing the food. A couple weeks went by and Sam went out the Friday before to get all of the food they were going to need. With twelve people to cook for, Sam would have his work cut out for him. On the menu were burgers, chips and dip, mac n cheese, jalapeño poppers, and Sam’s homemade chocolate pudding. He bought everyone a few different types of beer and some seltzers for the nonbeer drinkers. He wanted to go all out for this get together if it was going to be the first one after months of isolation. As he was shopping for ingredients for the dishes, he came across a fun spice kit. It was a six-piece spice set that read “Spice Up Your Life”. None of the spices seemed familiar to Sam but he thought ‘What the hell? With the way my life is going, I’m gonna need all the spice I can get.’ He grabbed the kit and continued shopping. He arrived home and started unloading the groceries. “Hey Collin!” Sam shouted from the kitchen. “You mind running out to my car and grabbing the rest of the groceries?” Collin groaned in protest but reluctantly got up from his bed and came out to help Sam. Coming into the kitchen, he saw all of the food that Sam had already brought in. “You have more food in the car? This is enough food to feed a village for a week and we’re having 10 people over for one afternoon,” Collin said with shock. “We can have leftovers if we have to,” said Sam, getting out various bowls, plates, and cutting boards for the preparation of the food. “Besides, you could easily eat all of this food by yourself in one sitting,” said Sam gesturing toward the slight gut that his friend had gained since the quarantine began. “I haven’t put on that much weight, have I?” Collin looked down at his slightly bulging belly and rubbed it. “Well there is a reason why I have to go to the store every week instead of waiting longer.” Sam walked over and smacked his friend’s stomach and watched it jiggle a bit after. “But there’s nothing wrong with that. You normally live in the gym and eat the same diet while we’re in our normal life. It’s just your calorie needs have gone down, but your intake hasn’t,” said Sam with more sincerity in his tone. “I guess you’re right,” Collin said with a bit of sadness for his lack of gym routine. He normally was a buff stud. But he had put on that COVID 19 and his muscles have deflated a bit from his normal jock physique. He sulked for a second and then proceeded to go get the rest of the groceries. “Hey, don’t get down about it bud. I’m gonna tell you the same thing you told me the night we met. “I always love a little more cushion for the pushin’”,” said Sam with a wink and slapped his roommate’s ass. “Now go get the food. I have a lot to do if we want everything ready for tomorrow.” Collin smiled and grabbed the rest of the groceries. Sam had wished he could repeat the night they met. But he knew not to get his hopes up too much. Sam carried on cooking and prepping for the barbeque. He was going through his groceries and saw the spice kit he had randomly thrown in his cart. He opened it up and saw the six spices. Each seemed to have their own specific color of the rainbow for each flavor. Sam divided each flavor up to a specific dish that he’d prepare. But that left him with one spice left over, purple. He didn’t know what to do with it. So he stowed it in the pantry for another day. After what felt like hours of preparing, everything was ready to be cooked tomorrow. Collin walked out of his room to see all of the food. “Ooooo is that your world famous homemade chocolate pudding?!?” said Collin, reaching out his finger toward the giant bowl only to have it batted away by Sam. “Yes, it is, and you can’t have any. It’s famous for a reason. Everyone loves it and I want to make sure everyone gets some tomorrow.” “Oh come on Sam. Just a little finger? Pretty please?” Collin said trying to use Sam’s own begging trick against him. Trying to slouch down to Sam’s shorter height to really sell it. “Hey no fair. That’s my trick,” said Sam with a bit of a chuckle. “Alright. If you really want some, the spoon is sitting over there on the counter. Just finish up before I put everything into the dishwasher.” Collin beamed with delight. “You’re the best.” He walked over to the counter with joy in his steps. He picked up the spoon and sat down at their dining room table. Licking the spoon and loving every second of it. “Mmmm. You really should make this more often. It’s become one of my favorite desserts ever since you’ve started making it.” “I know. Everyone loves it, but it just takes me forever to make it.” Sam began washing the dishes while talking with his roommate. “Yeah, but you won’t let anyone help you since it’s your family’s secret recipe.” Collin standing up quickly from the table feeling a bit of heft to his body that he was not used to. He walked over to put his now spotless spoon in the sink for his roommate to wash. “And it’s staying that way. If you wanna try and recreate it, be my guest.” After Collin put away his spoon, he began grazing the counter for any other treats he could snack on. He saw that Sam had already finished making the dip for tomorrow. He reached into the pantry and grabbed some chips. Shoveling out the dip and into his mouth. Letting out the occasional “Mmm”. “Hey. The dip might not be as well renowned as the pudding, but I’d still like to serve it tomorrow,” said Sam grabbing the dip and hoisting it in the fridge. “You’re no fun.” Collin put his chips back in the pantry with defeat. “Can you at least make me something that I can eat?” “Do I look like your mother? No. You’re a grown ass man. You can cook your own food,” said Sam as he went back to cleaning the dishes. “Pleeeeeease Sam? I’m letting you have this barbeque. Just make one sandwich for me.” Collin again went down to Sam’s level and gave him the puppy dog face. Quivering his lip every now and then for dramatic effect. “You’re getting way too good at that. Fine, I’ll make you a sandwich.” “Again, you’re the best.” “Yeah yeah yeah. Just get me out everything you want on it. I’m almost done with the dishes and then I’ll make it.” Collin grabbed bread, cheese, and butter. He was wanting a grilled cheese, but not your average one. He also pulled out some jalapeños, some bacon and even grabbed a spice that Sam was using before. “Got it. Now what?” “Why don’t you start cooking the bacon and slicing the jalapeños? I’m almost done with the dishes and I’ll cook it for you after that.” Collin did as he was told. Frying the bacon and dicing up the jalapeños while dashing bits of spice onto them. “Alright everything’s ready. Done with the dishes yet?” “Almost. Why don’t you grill it and I’ll eat it when I’m done?” “You’ve been done with dishes for a while now, haven’t you?” Collin said while throwing his sandwich on the skillet. “And you didn’t cook all day, did you?” “I retract my previous statement. You are no longer the best.” He picked up his sandwich and took it to the dining room “Nope. I’m better.” Sam walked in and joined his roommate with a banana to eat. “So how has everyone done in terms of keeping their distance?” asked Collin between bites. “From what I can tell, good. I don’t have ankle bracelets on them so there’s no real way to know, but from what they’ve said, they have been.” “They’d better.” Collin said getting up to put his plate away. As Collin got up, Sam noticed his shirt was riding up a little more on his belly. Nothing too severe, but it definitely bulged out from his body a little more. Sam followed him into the kitchen and threw his banana peeled into the trash. “Need anything else before I head to bed?” “Maybe just help me put everything away,” said Sam as he walked by his roommate to make room in the fridge for everything he’d prepared. He turned around to grab the food only to see his roommate’s pecs right in his face. ‘That’s odd. Normally I’m eye level with Collin’s chin.’ “Hey Collin, did you get taller?” Collin looked down at his roommate. He’d always been a few inches taller than him, but Sam was looking particularly small tonight. “I doubt it. I stopped having growth spurts a while ago. Maybe you just shrank?” laughed Collin, ruffling his roommate's hair. After the kitchen was completely clean, Collin started walking toward his room. “Night tiny.” Sam rolled his eyes. “Night big guy.” He watched Collin walk away. His eyes lingering on his fat ass. I looked like it was pushing those poor shorts to their limit. Watching it wobble from side to side. Each cheek looked like a soccer ball. Sam knew what he’d be jerking off to tonight. He headed to his room and shut the door. After a quick jack, he went to bed, excited for their get together tomorrow. For more updates, story ideas, or general MG stuff, Follow my twitter: https://twitter.com/Musclesaber

Hey guys, I took some time off from writing after I finished the first series, which you can find under my page. There were 19 chapters and a separate page with identifying the different characters. I had so much fun with the guys in that series, I decided to continue on with them. Hope you enjoy. As always, any feedback, positive or not, is welcome. Ace. Part 1, Back to the Beach We lay on our bellies on the gold and blue blanket with a hexagon pattern, under my blue umbrella. The mid-day sun is beating down on the sand around us, causing heat waves to shimmer off it. We’re both in board shorts. His, a solid navy blue one fits like a second skin on his 6’3”, tight, muscular body. Mine, a bright green one, fits perfectly over my 5’11” body, which is nothing to sneeze at either. I’ve slowly gained about ten pounds of muscle over the past 9 months and am very proud of myself, but my 175 is nothing compared to his 240. I’m making gains with my biceps and chest, which is what I want to do, but my abs have always been my best feature. This is due to years of sports in high school and college. Keeping them tight and visible has been my top priority. They are a complete six pack with inroads towards an 8 pack. I’ve kept active with sports after college, meeting Jay, and getting my job. I play tennis, beach and grass volleyball, disc golf, and some touch football. Jay likes some of these activities, but is mainly a weights guy. We hit the gym on a regular basis, but go our separate ways once there. I’ll never be in his league, weight lifting wise, but I do pretty well for a guy my size. I have a nice deep dark tan thanks to my Italian heritage, but the damn public beach and their ‘no nudity’ rules keep me from getting an ‘all over’ tan. Jay on the other hand, with his Scandinavian background and blonde complexion, burns just walking from the house to the beach, which is only a 5-minute walk. He needs to be fully clothed and wearing a hat. I do enjoy spreading lotion on his large muscled body though. We’ve gotten plenty of cat calls and whistles, and a lot of people staring and/or leering at us while I apply the SPF 100 lotion to him. We both take it in stride and Jay seems to have fun playing it up when some whistles at his body. He’ll throw a double bi or most muscular just to put on a show. The deep blue ocean is spread out in front of us. It’s high tide and there are a few white caps, but nothing to keep us from going back in for another swim. We got in when we first got here a few hours ago. We splashed around for 30 minutes or so and then got out, gingerly walking over the shells and stones at the water’s edge. We toweled off, and lay on the blanket. We had some light snacks and talked about Cam and Ming, Davey and Ty, and Eddie and the twins. Everyone seems to be back on track, which is good. Jay’s enormous right arm is draped over my shoulders, holding me securely, yet gently to his body. His right hand casually playing with my curls. I’m getting a woody just from the feel of his fingers running along my scalp and through my curls. It’s an almost unconscious act on his part, but it means so much to me. Blue skies, salt water smell, an ocean breeze, and my Jay next to me. Today is the perfect day. I lean over and give him a kiss on his cheek. He’s attempting to grow a beard and hasn’t shaved in two weeks. I can grow a full beard in about a week thanks to my Italian parents, but his Northern European roots mean he can barely grow stubble, much less a beard. I poke some fun at him, but encourage him all the same. I like the new look. It gives me something else to play with. I twist under the weight of his arm. He senses I want to move and lifts it up a few inches. I turn over and lay on my back. He lets his arm down again and it pins me to the blanket. The weight makes it hard for me to breath. I tap it a few times and he lifts it off me and sets it between us. I rub my fingers along the short hair he has on his arm and he moans. Yet another area where my touch arouses him. I drift for a few minutes, close to sleep, when I sense movement. He rolls onto his side and moves closer to me. I look into his clear blue eyes and see excitement and mischief at the same time. I have an idea of what he wants to do, but I want to make him work for it. Add some spice to our lives, not that we need it. “You look gorgeous.” He says to me. I smile, put my left hand on his face, and gently rub his stubble. “You do too buddy.” I lean over and give him a soft kiss on his lips. He reciprocates. He puts his right hand on my butt and forcibly moves me closer to him. I can feel his erection under his shorts. I start to get hard as well. He feels my response, smiles, and pulls me in for another, longer kiss. Keeping his hand on my butt, he slowly rolls onto his back and pulls me on top of him at the same time. My added weight is nothing to him. I seductively slide my body up and down his midsection and he groans in utter pleasure. The hair on my chest and abs rubbing against his smooth skin turns us both on. I can feel both our erections getting harder. We’ll need to take care of them at some point soon. He moves his hands behind his head and does a slow double bi flex. I stare at them. There are veins crawling all over them. Their denseness and their size still astonish me even after all the years we’ve been together. I stop my movements and lean down and start to kiss him again, more fervently now. I put my hands on his biceps and start to massage them, enjoying the feeling of the solid, rock hard muscle. Jay knows I love his arms and tenses his muscles even more as I rub them. I let out a guttural moan and increase the pressure on them, hoping to dent the muscle, even just a bit. Jay breaks our kiss, looks into my brown eyes, now surrounded by my curly hair, and teasingly says, “I’ll let you have what you want, if you let me have what I want.” He then winks at me and exhales a gust of air that pushes the curls off my face for a few seconds. When he’s done, they float back down and encircle my face again. I lean back down, but don’t kiss him. I go to his ear, blow some warn air into it, lap at the lobe for a second, moistening it, and coyly say, “Well Muscles, we can’t do it here on the blanket. Ocean or house?” I nibble on his lobe a bit more and before he can answer I move my hands to his chest and push myself upright. I’m still sitting on his midsection and quickly move my hips back and forth a few times, just to make sure he’s still hard, which he is. I stand up, quickly adjust myself, wink at him, and head to the ocean. “You going to join me?” I say over my shoulder as I walk away. I get to the water’s edge when I finally feel him coming up behind me like a thundering herd of wild elephants. I feel the sand pounding and see his shadow over take me. I brace myself for what is coming. Whoosh. He picks me up in his arms while in a dead sprint. We travel into the ocean until he is calf deep in the water. He slows and spins around twice. I start to laugh and he joins me. He pulls me in for another kiss and just before our lips meet, he pulls back and says, “Time to get wet again Max.” He effortlessly tosses me 15 feet into an oncoming wave. My arms and legs splay out in different directions, all of them looking for solid ground but not finding any. I splash thru the wave and pop up on the other side spitting out salt water. My curly hair is plastered to my head and my hard-on is plainly visible as my shorts are now glued to my body. I grin and see Jay moving towards me again. The water is waist deep, crystal clear, and in the upper 60’s. He easily slices through the water and walks right to me. He bends over a bit, puts both his hands on my ass and lifts me up. I wrap my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck, even though I know I’m secure in hands. Now comes the real kiss. Long and sloppy. Passionate and sensitive. Loving and carefree. I’m sure people are staring at us, but we don’t care. Life is too short to worry about what others think of you or how you express your love. As we kiss, he walks us to deeper water. Before I realize it, the water is chest high on him. He stops and plants his feet in the sand. He winks at me and I know we’re not going anywhere unless he wants us to. No wave, no matter how strong is going to move us one inch unless Jay allows it. I grow harder just at the thought of his strength against ocean water. A shudder runs through me. Jay feels it and grins. “Just what I wanted.” He says softly and moves back in to resume kissing me. I feel his bulge getting larger too. He jostles me in his arms and makes sure my legs are secure around his waist. He releases his left hand and brings it out of the water and flexes the bicep right next to our faces. I don’t see it until he turns our heads towards it. “Hmm, is that for me?” I whisper. My erection knows it is and responds before he has a chance to answer. “Well, you have been a good boy recently, so yeah, you can have it.” He whispers back. I release my right hand from his neck and curl my fingers around the top of the muscle, feeling the expanse and hardness. My erection grows harder still. He extends his arm, relaxing the muscle, and I get a good grip, knowing what he’s about to do. When I have my finger planted on the muscle, he slowly, painfully slowly, starts to curl the muscle. My fingers grope the muscle unabashedly. As he continues to flex it, he pulls it closer to my face. So, while my fingers are mashing at the hardening muscle, I wet my lips in anticipation for them getting in on the fun. The moment they meet, I swear sparks flew between his muscle and my lips. I feel a shock in my spine and it energizes me. I pull myself closer to Jay, my erection is pushing against his brick wall of abs through my suit. I squeeze my legs tighter in an attempt to stop myself from blowing my load too soon. I use my left arm to pull myself up another inch, and then close my eyes for a second to prepare myself to attack his bicep again. I open them to see, the veins are pumping, the striations are prominent, and the short blonde hairs are standing on end. He is just as excited as I am. I re-wet my lips and go at him like a baby to a bottle. My fingers claw at the muscle trying to make a dent in the now fully flexed, rock hard bicep. My mouth covers the face of the muscle and my nose smashes into it as well. I feel like I am trying to lick the last bit of chocolate off a candy wrapper and no one can convince me the job is done and there is nothing left. Then I feel it. Jay very subtlety relaxes his arm the smallest bit and my fingers dug into the muscle. I moan. The sensation of feeling his muscle, the fibers, the blood coursing thru it, the pulse, send me to a new high. My erection is pulsing to new levels, which causes Jays to grow as well. He tightens the muscle back up, then relaxes it again, just a bit. This time my teeth nibble on the loosened skin, my tongue brushes over the hairs wetting them sloppily, and my lips are pursed and kissing the vein running across the face of the muscle. He pulls me close and licks my ear around the outer edge. He whispers into my ear, “Third time’s a charm sexy boy.” He flexes and slowly relaxes for a final time. I dig my fingers into the muscle like they are trying to get a grip on a smooth mountain wall. My mouth continues its assault. Then I sense he is hardening the muscle and just as it gets rock hard again, I blow my load into my shorts. As I spurt, I released my fingers and mouth, turn to face Jay, and bury my head into his shoulder and let loose a long pleasurable moan. He knows what was happening and steadies me with the arm still around my back. After what seems like an eternity, I take my head off his shoulder. I look into his clear blue eyes, see the playfulness and love, and move in for a thank you kiss. We break the kiss and he says, “We’re just getting warmed up Curly.” I smile and nod in agreement. “Back to the house?” I nod yes eagerly. He turns and walks us back to the shallow waters where he puts me down. I’m still partially erect so I wander back into waist deep water, turn away from the beach, make sure no one is watching, and quickly adjust myself. When I turn back, Jay is staring at me with a huge dumb ass grin on his face. I walk up and past him and sternly say, “Shut it.” He chuckles and just shakes his head. We get back to the umbrella and towels. We throw some t-shirts on and I start to gather the trash and put it in a bag. Jay grabs the umbrella, pulls it out of the sand with a quick yank. He rolls it up and puts a bungie cord around it tightly. I shake out the towels, careful to not shake sand onto the people near-by. I stuff them into a backpack and toss on a baseball hat. I hand a hat to Jay too, and his sunglasses. We load everything into the cart and start back. The sand is blisteringly hot, but I have my mind on other things, so I don’t let it bother me too much. Jay takes the lead with cart in tow. I follow, making sure nothing falls out, oh and so I can get a good look at his shapely ass. His legs are doing all the work in the soft sand. His calf muscles explode with the workout of pulling the cart and digging into the sand. He seems to enjoy it. As we get closer to the cart path, the sand is more compact and firmer. I catch up and walk beside him, reaching my right hand out for his left. At the break between beach and path, we pause to put our flip-flops on. We start on the path between the dunes to the house. It’s still a gorgeous afternoon. A stray cloud floats by, a few seagulls sit on the dunes, calling at us for any spare food we may have. I shoo them away, but they return quickly and resume calling at us. As we walk along the path, I mention that Shae and Ro want to Skype with him soon. Their lacrosse season is starting soon and they are looking for some workout tips to build stamina. He says ok, he’ll call them in a few days. He mentions his Gran want us over for dinner. We have not seen her in a few weeks. I say ok. Jay says he’ll call her too and set it up. We walk on for a bit. A few people pass us on their way to the beach. These late comers will set up and stay until dusk, enjoying the fading light and heat. There are dunes on both sides of the walk with grass and small flowers shrubs to help keep the dunes from washing away during storms. I hear Jay quietly ask, “Still in the mood Curly?” He squeezes my hand gently and caresses his thumb along the top of my hand. I release his hand, walk in front of him, turn to face him and press my hands to my upper thighs, stretching my board shorts flat, showing off the erection, which I’ve been maintaining. He smiles an evil smile and says, “Nice, can’t wait.” His tongue flicks out and licks his lips. I turn and pick up my pace. I want to get back to the house first. I hear Jay behind me quicken his pace too. I glance over my shoulder and see he is practically running. I slow to let him catch up. When he’s about 10 feet away, I casually say, “Your backpack bounced out back there.” I nod to it about 20 feet behind him, “You should take more care. You cannot afford to lose your lotion.” He turns, sees it, and groans. He drops the cart handle and jogs back to the bag. I take the opportunity and sprint to the house. There’s a slight decline in the path and it helps me put some distance between us. I hear him yell to me, “Two can play at this Max. You just wait.” I wave a hand at him as I go down the small hill. I get back to the house first. I wait at the bottom of the ramp at the house. I see his head rise over the small crest of the hill. He sees me waiting for him and smiles. I smile back. As he gets closer, I open the gate door and let him enter first. I swat his ass as he passes. It’s like slapping granite. Once on the deck, we take everything out of the cart. I shake out the blanket and towels more thoroughly and spread them over the deck railing to dry in the gentle breeze. Jay takes the umbrella out and puts it in the closet next to the house. I grab the outdoor hose and rinse the sand off the cooIer. I unlock the sliding doors and set it inside the door. I grab two towels from a chair just inside the door. “I’ll shower first.” I say to Jay as I walk to the outdoor shower on the side of the deck. He raises an eyebrow. I reach an arm into the shower and turn on the water and put both towels on a hook on the inside of the wooden contraption. He walks over to me, untying his shorts, “We could shower together and, you know, get all the sand off each other.” He winks at me and gives me another devilish grin. I feel the water again and it is just the right temperature. I raise my eyebrow and say sarcastically, “Muscles, you know we both don’t fit in this little box, given all the times we’ve tried.” He laughs. “Plus,” I add, “I want you to think about what you’re waiting for.” And with that, I quickly step in, shut, and lock the door. I know I won’t have much time, so I drop my shorts and quickly grab the bar or soap and get to work. I lather up my face, arms and chest. Jay comes up to the door, knocks, and politely says, “Open the door Max, or I won’t huff and puff, and blow you.” I pick up my shorts, hold them under the shower head and rinse as much as sand out as possible. I toss them over the wall to him. “What am I supposed to do with these?” He asks. I grab the shampoo and put some in my hair. I say, “I can’t hear you; I’ve got shampoo in my hair.” “Funny Maxwell…” I hear him shake the wooden door tentatively, “Max, if you don’t open the door, I may need to withhold sexual favors from you.” I lather up my legs, groin, and ass. “Just a minute please.” I say politely in a sing-song voice. I hear him gently rap on the door again. I step under the shower head and let it wash over me, cleaning the soap, sand, and shampoo off. I turn the water off, shake my curls out, grab the towel and quickly dry off. I unlock the door and Jay is standing right there, with his left forearm over the door frame. “Jeez dude, couldn’t wait 3 minutes for me?” I pat him on the chest and duck under his arm. He turns to grab me, but I scoot away. “Stay away sandman.” He looks at me with an astonished look on his face. “Your turn to shower. I’ll be upstairs…” I eye up from toe to head and pause at his midsection and whistle. He turns and quickly gets into the shower. I walk to the sliding door into the house and consider locking it, just to piss him off a bit more, but decide not too as he may break the glass to get in. I carry the cooler to the kitchen sink and put it in. We can deal with emptying it later. I head upstairs to our bedroom. The room is painted a light blue and has wooden floors covered with an area shag rug which is dark blue with white tassels. The king size bed has a yellow and green comforter with a floral print. The pillows match. There is a stand-up bureau, and some side tables and chairs, all with a nautical theme. There’s a 46-inch widescreen TV on the wall opposite the bed. There’s a ceiling fan over the bed, which is never really turned off. The windows open to the ocean and I look out to see the blue water. I glance down to the deck and can just see the top of Jay’s head. He seems to be moving quickly thru his shower. I head to the attached master bath. There’s a huge walk-in shower and all the regular bathroom amenities. I glance at myself in the over sized mirror. I look pretty good. I run a hand thru my chest hair and groan. I need to trim it up again, which means some manscaping down below too. I shake my head, things I do for my boyfriend. I turn on the radio in the bathroom and tune it to the local Alternative Music station. Cage the Elephant’s ‘In One Ear’ is playing and I sing along. One of my favorite songs. I grab a towel off the towel rack and put it over my head to dry my curls. This is the part I hate about having curly hair, drying it. I’ve thought about cutting them off, but since it was done to me previously without my permission, I quickly put that idea out of my mind. I bend over and start to dry, rubbing the towel around. I feel another pair of hands join me in the job. I think, ‘He got done his shower fast. He must be really anxious to get going.’ I say aloud, “Wow Jay, fastest shower on record for you.” There’s no response. I lean up and realize, the hands are too small and bony to be Jay’s. Suddenly the person grabs the towel and twists it around my head and neck, cutting off air and blood. I cough and choke. Breathing gets harder due to the towel being wet and part of the towel cutting into my windpipe. I flail my arms in an attempt to hit the intruder, but they dodge the swings. At one point, they grab my left arm and twist it around and pin it to my lower back in a hammer lock hold. I reach my right hand up to the towel and try to pull it away from my neck. The person kicks me in my right knee. I start to stagger, but the person keeps a tight grip on the towel. He increases the pressure and I feel woozy. I can still hear the radio, but the song is muffled. He drags me backwards into the bedroom and I continue to struggle. The towel covering my bottom half comes lose and falls off. He leads me to the bed and leans me over, face first onto the mattress. He pushes me face into the bedspread in an attempt to suffocate me. I kick backwards with my left leg, but he raises his leg to block it. He puts more pressure on my head and I feel him practically get on my back. I can feel he is wearing jeans and there is a belt buckle poking into my lower back. I continue to struggle, and try to roll side to side, but it is getting harder. I make one final effort and jerk my head upwards and hit him right in the chin. I see stars and moan at the pain I feel in my head. He grunts in pain and let’s go of my left arm and rabbit punches me in the side a few times. I let out a howl of pain through the towel. He then punches me on the side of my head. I go slack. In the encroaching darkness, I hear Jay’s voice yell, “Max? Are you ok?” I kick my right leg back and connect with my assailant’s knee. He lets out another load grunt and I hear Jay start running up the steps. His heavy footsteps are my only salvation at this point. I hear a picture fall off the stairwell wall and the glass crash onto the steps. We continue to struggle, twisting and turning. We slide off the side of the bed and I land on top of the intruder. He quickly scoots back so I am between his legs. He still has a hold of the towel. I hear Jay enter the room. He angerly says, “You? How? You should still be in jail.” I feel my assailant pin my left arm to my side, and he reaches into a pocket and pulls something out. I hear a quick flip and realize he’s opened a switchblade. I feel the pointy object on my left rib. “Not another step Asswipe or your boyfriend buys it.” I think to myself, ‘No way. How’d he get here?’ I feel the blade push further into my side, but it hasn’t broken the skin yet. I try not to flinch. With him holding the blade to my side, his right hand has loosened its grip on the towel around my neck. I can breathe a bit easier but am still in a fog. I’ve got to do something to give Jay time to get to me. I debate on whether to jab him with my right arm or go for his hand holding the blade. I’ve only got one shot at this. I can hear Jay and the man still yelling at each other. I can faintly hear the bathroom radio playing ‘Natural’ by Imagine Dragons but am in my own world and their voices and the radio are just background noise. I try to concentrate on my assailant and my situation. I can feel the blade. The pressure lessens then increases as he and Jay argue. Every time he yells at Jay, he leans forward and the pressure increases. When he takes a breath, it eases off. I stay very still. He yells at Jay, “Back off, dude, out of the room. Nice and slow. I don’t want my hand to slip and the blade to puncture your boyfriend.” I feel the tip break the skin. I grunt. Jay snarls back, “You hurt him, and I’ll make our last meeting look like a walk in the park.” The guy grunts and lets out an ugly laugh. The blade backs off as he starts cursing at Jay again. Now’s my chance. With his attention distracted from me for second, as quickly as I can, I reach my right hand for his left. I miss, but still manage to grab his wrist. I try to push it away, and it moves an inch or two, but then he pushes back, and I feel the blade enter my side and then come back out. He releases my left hand. Surprisingly, I don’t feel pain. I reach my left hand to where I think the blade entered and feel something wet and a bit sticky oozing out. I distantly hear Jay take two steps to me and feel a breeze as his fist goes past my face. I hear it connect with the person behind me. Immediately the tension on the towel is gone and the person falls backward. I also fall backwards onto the guys stomach. I feel a pain in my upper back and wonder about it. Darkness is encroaching. Jay is yelling to me, but it is getting fainter, “Max, stay with me buddy, stay with me…” I feel the towel being untwisted from my head and suddenly there is a blinding light in my face for a split second and then Jay’s beautiful blue eyes are looking right into mine. He’s still talking to me, but it’s getting fainter. As I fade out, I hear him yell, “Larry, you’re….”

Link to Muscle Slut Blog #1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20660-muscle-slut-blog-1/ Link to Muscle Slut Blog #2: Day 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20671-muscle-slut-blog-2-day-1 Link to Muscle Slut Blog #3: Night 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20677-muscle-slut-blog-3-night-1/ Muscle Slut Blog #4: Day 2 What a workout and post-workout fucking. We blew past the 600 pounds bench press, and we maxed out at 655 pounds. Sean was able to get three reps, Kyle got to five reps, and I won out at eight reps. It felt incredible to press that much weight and feel of all that blood pulsating in my chest. The pump was so much that the top shelf of my pecs barely allowed me to lower my head before my chin rested on it. I should have measured the valley between the enlarge pecs has I swear it appeared to be four inches deep and my nipples we pointing straight down to the floor. The pump resulted in my nipples becoming hypersensitive to the point that Sean just squeezed one of them, and I immediately blew an orgasmic load in the shower. It was disappointing that we could not have “real” fun in the locker room shower, but too many muddles were around. We just had to hold it together until we got back to the house. It does look like we might be adding to the Mimbo family. Arron, one of Dad’s employees at the gym, has been watching us and asking lots of questions. He is a cute looking college student and was always friendly before we grew. But since then, Aaron seemed preoccupied with our growth and watched every working with details. Sean told him that he could stop by after work that we were just going to hang out around the pool. We did tell Dad that he needs to get moving on the addition to the gym that includes a new locker room for us Mimbo Studs/Sluts. A slut needs a place to take care of business when nature calls. Ok, back to the blog. I came down the stairs and heard them moaning as I walked down. Dad was already in the kitchen as I walked in and handed me a protein shake. He said he knew I was running late and thought he would save me some time. As I gulped it down, Dad said that I looked good, and it seems I hit a “growth spurt” as I seem to be adding some mass. I flexed for him and said I agree and that I had trouble finding something that would fit today. He said that I am welcome to wear any of his clothes until I had time to go shopping. I finished my shake, grabbed my keys, and headed out to my Jeep. Little did I know that dose #2 was in the shake that Dad just handed me. As Dad is a car guy, I received a Jeep Wrangler Soft Top for my 17th birthday. Since it was a warm morning and I felt like showing off, I put the soft top down and took the doors off. For some reason today, I just wanted to let the whole world to see me and my new muscles. I flexed for a couple of people at traffic lights. A few applauded and yelled at me that encouraged and excited me more. I wanted to open my jeans and jack off right there because my cock was becoming hard and uncomfortable from the attention. I was becoming an exhibitionist, and that would have shocked me yesterday, but not today. I pulled up to Sean and Uncle Bobo’s house and started to walk in. I noticed that my dick was creating a good bulge that showed off its size and felt proud of it. Uncle Bob was in the kitchen, drinking some coffee, and said that I looked good today. He had a slight smile/smirk on his face and seemed to be checking me out. I picked up on it and flexed a little for him. I bounced my pecs and flexed my arm as I grabbed a bottle of water from the refrigerator. I even flexed my ass when I was in the fridge. Sean then came into the kitchen, complaining that he had nothing to wear since his Dad did laundry and every shrunk. Uncle Bob said he did not, and maybe it was just a growth spurt since he had been hitting the gym with me. We stood and chatted a little before Uncle Bob got up and started to head out the door. He turned and asked what the plan was at school today. Sean said nothing as exams ended yesterday, and all of the teachers did not want to start anything since spring break was next week. Uncle Bob said that if we wanted that we could just skip school the rest of the week and start our break early. We both were reliable A students, so it would not hurt our GPA. We said we liked the plan and maybe we could hit the mall to get some new clothes to fit. Uncle Bob said it sounded like a plan. He called the school to tell them we were sick and texted my Dad and let him know. Dad responded that it seemed perfect, and we planned to meet at our house for dinner. As Uncle Bob was leaving, I told Sean that I needed to hit the bathroom. I did not need to use the toilet; what I needed was the bathroom so I could jack off before my cock exploded. As soon as I closed the door and dropped my pants, my penis was at full attention, swollen, and the head was a dark purple. My nuts were hanging large and low and tender to the touch. I stroked my cock just a couple of times and tweaked my nipple before it exploded into the shower, as that is where I aimed it to make it easier to clean up. I was able to capture some of the cum to devour before cleaning myself and the shower up. I was worried turning the shower on would alert Sean, but I heard his running, so I figured I was ok. Once back in the kitchen, we decided that we would hit the mall to get some new clothes, hit the gym, and then head to my house and hang out at the pool until the old guys got off work. The trip to the mall was both a hit and a miss. The miss was nearly every place that we usually went for clothing; either someone told us immediately that nothing they had would fit, or we spent time looking and trying on shit and come away empty-handed. One place did send up to the Big and Tall store that did we did get a few things at, but the salesman said that we needed to shop online at one of the sites that specialize in fitness and bodybuilders. Big quads and small waists made finding pants a big failure, and massive shoulders and pecs meant the shirts looked like a tent on us. The hit was we both got our ears pierced. Never thought about it before, but it sounded adventurous, to end our high school years and mess with our fathers. I was kind of slow to agree until Sean said that the worst thing is we let the holes close up. As we walked into the piercing shop, a young guy ran up to us and offered to help us. Sean told him precisely what we wanted, and he helped us out. The poor guy seemed mesmerized at our appearance, and I thought he was going to drool all over us. Sean picked up on it and flexed and teased him to the point that I thought the guy would go crazy. He gave us his employee discount and said he hoped to see us again. He even wrote his name and number on the receipt for Sean. I teased Sean about his new friend, and we both laughed at it. As we left the mall, it was nearly noon and decided that we did not want to hit the gym during the lunch rush. We agreed to head home to grab lunch and catch some sun. As we walked to the Jeep, I said that my shirt was killing me as it was getting a little tight and decided to take it off. Once at the Jeep, I tried to take it off, but it would not move. It was so tight that it was like it was painted on me. I did the next best thing and just ripped it off my body. Like a Chippendale dancer, I slowly pulled and ripped the shirt off. I am sure some of the mothers in the parking lot enjoyed the show. It is hard to describe what I fell. The warmth of the sun shining on my hard muscles, the freedom of not being confined by the overly tight and small shirt, the radiation of sexiness the I projects, and the light breeze caressing my inflamed nipples caused me to nearly blow a load just standing there. It was pure nirvana. All Sean was doing was staring with his wide eyes, and I notice his cock inflating. I asked him what he was going to do, and he quickly ripped his shirt off and did a double bicep pose that was beyond incredible. We did not speak on the way home. Occasionally we would be rubbing our bodies and showing off to people staring at us. I looked over once and saw Sean had his eyes closed and lost in the lust of his body. I was surprised he did not rip out his cock and jack off. Now that would have been hot. Lots of females got excited, but I did not care what the ladies wanted. With guys, I wanted to give them a show that they would remember. They all seemed to enjoy it, especially the one guy in the red convertible that pulled up at a traffic light. He was so engrossed in watching us that he forgot the light changed after we had pulled away. Once we got home and I got out of the Jeep, I felt the pain of the constriction around my legs and heard a tearing sound. The jeans ripped along the seams because they lost in containing the mass of muscle. Sean said he was heading to the bathroom, and I said I would make us a shake since we were starving. I made the shakes and drank mine down in one long gulp. I was still hungry, but it took the immediate hunger pain away. I yelled for Sean but got no answer, so I went to see what was up. I got to my bathroom and heard Sean moaning as he was self-pleasing himself. He remains of his jeans were at his feet and looked like a combination of tearing and pulling to get them off. His eyes were closed, facing the mirror, jacked his cock, and rubbed his pecs and abs. It was the first time I took a serious look at Sean and realized that he was a true muscle god. He was the size of a heavyweight bodybuilder with an erect massive cock that was leaking some serious precum. As I stood and watched, something clicked in the back of my head, and I needed him. I needed his muscles, I needed his cock, I needed his ass, I simply needed him. I walked over and stood behind him and reached around him and began to caress his massive check. I tweaked the hard nipples that caused him to moan as I moved closer to him and began to smell his manly scent and muscular sent coming off his body. I licked his neck as I explored his entire muscular body and even took one hand down towards his cock. I was lost in the moment and wanted it to go on forever. Sean turned his head, and our lips brushed each other. An electric shock hit me, and we both immediately felt the urge to kiss. It was a manly, rough, sexual kiss that went on for minutes. Our tongues attacked each other’s mouths with an aggressive force as we explored each other massive bodies. An autopilot took over and knew what I needed, what I wanted, what I had to do. As we continued kissing, I reached down and ripped what remained of my jeans off of my body. My cock sprang up, fully erected, and leaking pre-cum that was now landing at the top of my washboard abs. I broke away from Sean’s mouth and spun him to face the mirror, so I had clear access to his beautify and muscular ass. I grabbed his ass and pulled his ass cheeks apart as I massaged the rock hard muscles. Without warning and savagely, I shoved my entire cock up Sean’s ass. Seam screamed in pleasure, and I felt a joy I never knew. I paused for maybe a minute but then began to funk his ass with force and determination. I was lost in pleasure and wanted to simply fuck his ass and shoot my seed deep into him. I wanted it to shoot so deeply that it would come out of his nose. All that I remember was us both cumming together with me depositing my load deep inside Sean and Sean, blasting the mirror with the force that some splattered onto both of us. We collapsed onto the floor with my cock still in Sean and basked for a few moments in the glow of the post-orgasmic bliss. Never questioning what or why it happened, just that it was right and incredible and wanting more. Seam moved and pulled off of my semi-hard cock and turned to face me. Grabbing my head with both hands and began kissing me and playing with my nipples. He caressed my muscular body. He explored every vein, every ridge or crevice, and every detail of my body. I remember like it was yesterday when Sean broke the kiss, pushed off of me, and said in a determined way, “Now it is my turn to fuck you senseless.” He immediately moved down and threw my legs over his shoulder, exposing my soon to lose virgin ass. Without warning, he drove his massive cock of steel straight and stopped only when my ass hit his pelvis. Begin unprepared, I expected pain, but I felt incredible pleasure beyond anything possible. I felt full, content, aroused, sexy, horny, and any other possible description. The sensation was mind-blowing as I felt Sean’s mushroom head moving up and down and every vein as it pushed against me man pussy. The only care I had was I never wanted it to end. When I thought it could not get better, Sean began to power fuck me with the strength and energy that no one should be able to survive. I wrapped by massive legs around his tight waist to make sure he did not pull out and reached up to massage his muscular chest. What we were able to say beyond grunts and moans centers on me encouraging Sean and Sean, telling me what a fucking slut I was. It went on for what seemed like forever, but Sean quickly screamed for me to take it like a bitch, and he exploded deep inside me. The sensation of his cock pumping and cum squirting inside me was beyond description and triggered me to cum again and spraying all over us. Before Sean collapsed on me, I collected a handful of cum and shoved it into his mouth. He eagerly sucked and licked every bit of cum off of my finger. Once Sean collapsed onto me, we cuddled and passionately kissed as we recovered from the orgasms and ass fucking we just experienced. I recovered to the point of being able to talk and told Sean how incredible this was and how much I loved him. We talked about the experience and how we wanted more. Never once did we talk about the changes that were occurring. All I knew was that these changes are precisely want I needed and wanted. I knew that my life was far different but did not care; I was beyond happy. I hate to end the blog before getting to where I wanted to, but Dad just called, and we have guests coming for dinner. It seems Aaron talked to Dad after we left the gym and want to talk about becoming a muscle slut like us. He is bringing his boyfriend too so that it might be an entertaining night. I have to help Sean and Kyle get ready for them.

No todo es lo que parece Parte 1 – Hacelo. No. Dale, hacelo. No, ni loco. ¿Por qué no? Porque yo no soy así. ¿Así cómo? Así… vos sabés. Sólo una vez. No. Bueno, te lo perdés. Sí, ya sé. Ah, pero tenés interés, ¿ves?. Uy, no, pará, cortala. Fue. Esta es la enésima vez que tengo la misma conversación en mi cabeza. Ya no sé ni lo que pienso. ¿Por qué me pasa todo esto a mí? Con lo lindo que es coger con una mina, ¿por qué me pasa esto a mí? ¿Y si le preguntás a Lucas? NO, NO y NO. Llegué a mi departamento en la ciudad después de haber corrido un rato para pasar la tarde del domingo. Mi compañero de departamento Lisandro no estaba, se había ido con su novia a tomar algo. Qué suerte, pensé. Tenía el depto para mí sólo. Entré al baño, me descambié y me miré al espejo. El pibe del reflejo me miraba con cara difícil. Había una mezcla de enojo y preocupación. Germán es mi nombre. Tengo 23 años, mido 1,74 m y peso unos 70 kg. Soy un chico que caería dentro de la casilla de “normal”, pero tengo bastante facha. Tengo ojos color miel, una barba que trato de mantener pareja y cortita que me da unos años de más. Mi pelo es de color castaño claro tirando a rubio, que con la barba negra queda muy muy bien. Nariz fina y respingona y unos labios carnosos para entretener a cualquier minita en un buen chape. Si bien la facultad consume la mayor parte de mi tiempo libre, juego en un club de fútbol de la ciudad, deporte que practico desde que soy adolescente. Además, por los entrenamientos, voy una o dos veces por semana al gym. Tengo unas piernas muy lindas, unas pantorrillas fuertes, unos isquiotibiales bien marcados y unos cuádriceps rellenos que me permiten correr rápido. Más allá de las piernas, el resto del cuerpo es normal. Diría que mi contextura física tira a flaco tonificado. Ves, te gusta lo que ves en el espejo. Obvio que me gusta lo que veo, es mi cuerpo y estoy contento con él. Te gusta tu cuerpo, sí, pero es un cuerpo… de pibe. Y te gusta Lucas. CORTALA, grité, golpeando fuerte con el puño cerrado el lavabo. La puta madre, ahora me había lastimado la mano con semejante golpe. Qué mes del orto estaba teniendo. ------------------------------------------------------------- Esta locura y estas conversaciones en mi cabeza habían empezado una noche que salí a una previa. Esa noche nos juntamos en la casa de una amiga mía. Entre todos los invitados estaba él, Lucas. Entre los comentarios, me enteré que Lucas era gay, lo que me generó un rechazo directo hacia él, sólo por su orientación sexual. Sin embargo, en esa fiesta yo no podía dejar de mirarlo. Aunque estuviera siempre con mis amigos hablando, estaba tirándole una mirada a Lucas de vez en cuando. Lucas tenía más o menos mi contextura, un poco más alto, yo diría 1,77 m, pero más flaco, digamos unos 68 kg. Su complexión era flaca, pero el jean que tenía puesto, de color negro encima, resaltaba sus glúteos. Eran dos pelotas redondas perfectas, proporcionadas a su cuerpo, que sobresalían por encima de sus piernas. Además, su remera amarilla de mangas cortas y ajustada al cuerpo dejaba ver más aún el culo que tenía el putito éste. La verdad que si no fuera puto, seguro tendría mucho éxito con las minas. Su cinturita angosta con su espalda más ancha y su culo le hubieran traído varias citas. Pero su cuerpo no era lo único que me atraía. Había dos cosas más. Su cara era una de ellas. Debajo de un pelo lacio, corto, que le quedaba muy bien, había una cara angelical con unas pestañas hermosas, aunque esto contrastaba con un arito que tenía en la nariz, lo que lo hacía más sexy. Y la forma en que se movía, esa era otra cosa que me atraía. Tenía como una gracia propia. Cuando bailaba con sus amigas, sabía muy bien cómo moverse para hacer que le vieran el culo. Puto, qué puto, pensé. Te calienta. Lucas te la pone dura. Y vos no te la bancás. Sos puto igual que él, aceptalo. ------------------------------------------------------------- Cuando salí de la ducha me fui a tirar a la cama. Y me quedé pensando en Lucas. La pija se me ponía tiesa cada vez que pensaba en su cuerpo. Recordar cómo se movía con ese jean negro ajustado, ver cómo le sobresalía el bóxer blanco cada vez que se agachaba bailando. ¿Y si era un slip blanco en vez de un bóxer? Putito. Te están caliente pensando en un pibe. Pu-ti-to. Parte 2 – Unas semanas pasaron desde esa tarde de domingo, y mis sentimientos… mis sentimientos hacia Lucas no habían cambiado. No podía dejar de pensar en él cada vez que tenía un tiempito libre. Una tarde Lisandro me avisó que esa noche festejábamos el cumpleaños de su novia, amiga de Lucas. La idea era reunirnos todos a festejar en un bar y ver qué pintaba la noche. Cuando recibí su mensaje el corazón me empezó a latir cada vez más fuerte. Apa, alguien está interesado en saber si va Lucas. Tenés ganas de verlo de nuevo, de verle el culo, ¿eh? No sé cómo ponerlo en palabras, pero sí. Mirá cómo se te puso el amigo acá abajo. ------------------------------------------------------------- Llegué al bar, saludé a mis amigos y a la cumpleañera e hice un pantallazo general para ver si lo veía a Lucas. No estaba. Eso me generó un sentimiento de tranquilidad y de tristeza al mismo tiempo. Todo muy raro. Una piba me dijo que Lucas no iba a poder ir porque tenía un examen difícil de la facu y quería aprovechar la noche para estudiar. Después de la cena, decidimos ir a un boliche todos juntos. Cuando estábamos pagando en el bar veo que acerca alguien a la mesa y saluda a la agasajada. Lucas. Y, al instante, se me endureció la pija. Cómo te gusta mirarle el orto, sos igual de trolo que él, gay. Esa noche Lucas estaba vestido con el mismo jean negro de la otra vez, que marcaba todos los atributos de sus piernas. Encima tenía una remera blanca, en-ta-lla-da. Esa combinación de cara de pendejito puto calienta pija que sabe que es sexy me calentaba de forma descomunal. Me calentaba muchísimo. Parte 3 – Estando todos en el boliche, yo me quedé con unos amigos. Sin embargo, entre las luces láser, los destellos de luz blanca y el humo típico del lugar no dejaba de buscar a Lucas. Probá. Encarátelo. Capaz ganas. ¿Qué van a pensar mis amigos si lo hago? Nadie tiene por qué enterarse. ¿Y si se enteran? Probá. Dale. No pensés. Jugá a ganar, capaz sale bien. Mentí a mis amigos diciéndole que necesitaba ir al baño y me fui a dar una vuelta por el boliche para ver si lo encontraba. Busqué, busqué, busqué y justo cuando estaba por volver al grupo lo vi en una esquina, solo. Estaba cabizbajo, como con ganas de llorar. Me acerqué a él. - - Ey, ¿vos eras Lucas, no? – fingí un poco para que no se note tanto el interés. - - Ger… Germán, ¿no? – me preguntó Lucas. - - ¿Todo bien? ¿Pasó algo malo? - Sí. No. Bueno… en realidad… – en ese momento me percaté que incluso su voz era seductora. Tenía la medida justa de femineidad. Hasta la voz me excitaba. Estaba hasta la pija con este pibe. – En realidad no, todo esto es una cagada. Decidí dejar el estudio y venir al boliche porque había hablado con un pibe con el que me iba a encontrar acá. Y me clavó, él no está. - Uh, qué mal, Lucas. Aun así estás en un boliche, hay muchos pibes acá. - Sí, pero… no es lo mismo. Ahora. Es ahora. Decíselo. ¡YA, AHORA! - A mí, Lucas, me parecés un hermoso chico. Ante tal pregunta me sonrojé, sentía que me ardían los cachetes y que el corazón me volvía a latir a mil por hora. Silencio. Mirada prolongada, ojo a ojo. Más silencio. - - Vos también me gustás. – con esa frase Lucas rompió el silencio. - Pero no te lo dije porque sos hetero. Si hubiera sabido que eras gay, te habría encarado hace mucho. - - Desde que te vi aquella noche en la previa no pude parar de pensar en vos. No sé qué me pasa, no sé si soy gay o no. Pero pienso en tu cola, pienso en tu boca, pienso en tu cuerpo. Todo-el-tiempo. - Vayamos a mi depto entonces – me respondió Lucas, ahora con un ánimo renovado. Con una luz de fuego en sus ojos. - - ¿QUÉ? – grité. - - Que vayamos a mi depto. Silencio de nuevo. Miradas. ¡Ganaste! Andá y cogé con él. No, yo soy hetero. Claramente no lo sos. Sí, lo soy. Andá y cojételo, que estás pensando en eso desde hace tiempo. Metésela en ese orto hermoso que tiene. Acabale toda la cara. - ¿Vivís muy lejos de acá? – respondí en un tono bajo, reflejando vergüenza en mi voz. - No, nos queda cerca. - Mejor. Dale, vamos. Parte 4 – Dentro de la habitación de Lucas, mis sentidos se agudizaron, como si estuviera bajo el efecto de una droga psicodélica. - - Vení, sentate a mi lado. – me dijo cariñosamente Lucas. - - Mmm… ¿vos decís? Digamos, yo… - balbuceé. - - Tranquilo, Germán. No pasa nada, somos sólo dos vagos. - - Tenés razón. Perdón, estoy nervioso – le dije, y me senté a su lado. - - Yo sé que vos sos… ¿hetero?… pero eso… Superando todo lo que me decía mi cabeza, me incliné hacia Lucas y le di un pico en la boca. Él me quedó mirando asombrado, directo a los ojos. - Bueeeeno, no pensé que ibas a arrancar vos. Me gusta esa actitud, me gusta un chico que toma la iniciativa. Pero acá el que va a mostrarte lo que es el sexo con un pibe soy yo. Lucas me dio un beso, abrazándome y apoyándome sobre la cama. Empezamos a besarnos lentamente. Esos besos tímidos, lentos, los primeros besos que uno da con un primer compañero sexual, en donde uno va conociendo al otro. - Dame un segundo, quiero que esto se ponga más interesante. – me dijo Lucas, dejándome en la cama mientras él apagaba la luz de la pieza y encendía la de la lámpara de leer. – Una iluminación baja para la primera vez, genial. Lucas se volvió a tirar encima de mi cuerpo y retomamos ese chape romántico. Era una sensación embriagadora: sentir el perfume en su cuello, sentir cómo jugaba con sus dedos en mis orejas, acariciándolas y pellizcándolas; todo esto acompañado por un movimiento de su pelvis encima de la mía, haciendo como que me penetraba. Me tenía prendido fuego. Claramente Lucas sabía qué tenía que hacer en el sexo, y mi pija lo estaba agradeciendo, porque ya había empezado a largar precum. Tocale el culo. SU culo. Tocá esos glúteos. Mis manos se dirigieron encima del culo con el cual había fantaseado. Estaba en-el-cie-lo. Mis manos se introdujeron por debajo de su pantalón y empezaron a acariciar sus glúteos de una forma seductora al principio, sintiendo su turgencia, sintiendo su tamaño, sintiendo su forma, sus límites, cómo se levantaban desde la espalda baja, crecían, crecían, crecían, y caían después. Yo tenía la pija como un fierro, y Lucas podía sentirlo. Él aprovechó el momento en el que el besuqueo se transformó en un chape fogoso para bajar su mano por dentro de mi bóxer, para empezar a tocarme la poronga. Mis buenos 18 cm de carne y 4 cm de espesor respondieron muy bien a su tacto, saltándo mi pija y poniéndose más dura. - - Apa, apa, apa, el jugador de fútbol tiene alto mástil. - No sabés cómo me cojo a las pibas con este mástil. Este jugador de fútbol te va a REVENTAR la cola, y vas a ver cómo vas a GOZAR. - ¿De dónde salió todo ese lenguaje? Te liberaste. Tenías que hacer eso, ¿ves? Está noche, ganás. Esa contestación dio paso a un chape más fuerte todavía. Mis manos ya se habían descontrolado y estaban tocando todo el cuerpo de Lucas: su espalda, sus glúteos, sus piernas, todo. Le arranqué la remera de un tirón, lo di vueltas usando todas mis fuerzas y me puse encima de él, cara a cara. Ahí pude ver, a la luz tenue de la lámpara, su cuerpo tonificado en todo esplendor. Ver sus pectorales definidos, sus abdominales marcados y sus brazos tonificados, todo esto combinado con esa cara de nene sexy con arito en la nariz me súper calentó. Lucas me sacó la remera y se volvió loco al tocar todo mi cuerpo. El fútbol siempre me dio buenas gambas, así que mis glúteos y piernas estaban bien infladas y tonificadas en comparación con el resto de mi cuerpo. Lucas empezó a tocarme el culo como si estuviera fuera de sí, y con un dedo empezó a acariciarme el ano. Por-fa-vor, qué bueno que estaba todo esto. ¿Por qué mierda no había probado con un pibe antes? Lucas me quitó el pantalón despacio y quedé en un bóxer negro que se ajustaba perfecto a mi culo y a mi bulto. Yo decidí hacer lo mismo con Lucas. Quería ver qué tan cargado estaba este chico me prendía un montón. Cuando terminé de sacarle el jean, lo miré a los ojos y sentí que su ánimo había cambiado. - ¿Qué pasó, Lucas? – le pregunté, mientras iba bajando mi mano hasta su vientre y luego más abajo, por dentro de su ropa interior. - - No, no pasa nada. Es sólo que… Y en ese momento mi cabeza se detuvo. Mi mano no encontró una pija dentro del bóxer. Mi mano sintió primero un líquido caliente, viscoso, y también unos labios hinchados y lubricados. Una vagina. Parte 5 – - - No, no pasa nada. Es sólo que… yo soy un chico transexual. – terminó de decir Lucas. Mi mirada se cruzó con la suya. Yo estaba tratando de entender todo lo que estaba pasando, y Lucas lo pudo ver en mis ojos. - No tenés que decir nada, Germán. Este soy yo y este es mi cuerpo. Y en ese momento, en ese preciso momento en que Lucas me dijo eso, me inundó una sensación que nunca había sentido con un compañero sexual. Era como… era como querer conectar más allá del sexo con esa persona. Lentamente, me abalancé sobre Lucas y le di un beso largo, cariñoso y tierno. Nuestras lenguas jugaban entre sí, entraban y salían. Podía sentir su rico aliento, sentir el calor y la humedad de sus labios. Era un beso cargado de emociones que yo no conocía. Besé sus pectorales lentamente, lamiendo en círculos las aureolas de sus pezones con la punta de mi lengua. El izquierdo, el derecho, uno y después otro. Con suavidad y ternura pellizqué con mis dientes sus pezones, sintiendo gemir sensualmente a Lucas, mostrando que la estaba pasando muy bien. Descendí por su torso hasta su obligo, y luego me incliné hacia un costado, dándole besos a Lucas por debajo de sus costillas y por encima de su cadera. Esa zona del cuerpo altamente erógena multiplicó el placer que le estaba haciendo sentir a mi compañero. Pero en esa búsqueda del deseo del otro, dirigí mi mano hacia su vagina y empecé a introducir un dedo, luego dos. Adentro, afuera, masturbándolo con cariño. Un leve giro de dedos, un movimiento rápido y otro lento, todo para estimular su clítoris. Todo esto fue demasiado para Lucas, que acabó a los segundos e inundó mi mano con su flujo vaginal caliente. En el éxtasis de su orgasmo, Lucas no se dio cuenta de que traje mi mano mojada hacia mi boca, chupando todo ese elixir vaginal. No desperdicié ni una gota. Qué rico que se sentía, su sabor, su olor. Sentía que su calor se transmitía a todo mi cuerpo, que me daba una sensación de cosquilleo general. - - Germán, ese fue uno de los mejores orgasmos que tuve. Gracias. - - Qué bueno, pero ahora vas a tener otro más fuerte y más largo, porque ahora te voy a coger como un futbolista. Preparate. Busqué un preservativo y con la velocidad de una flecha me lo puse y me volví a colocar encima de Lucas. - - Andá despacio, por favor, porque la tenés muy grande. - Quedate tranquilo que la vas a pasar bien, sin ningún dolor. Al final, no todo es lo que parece. Ahora mando yo. Coloqué la punta de mi pija en la entrada de su vagina y comencé a penetrarlo. Su concha estaba todavía muy húmeda desde el orgasmo anterior, por lo que la penetración fue más fácil. Lucas tenía los ojos cerrados, pero no en signo de dolor, sino en signo de placer. Relamiéndose los labios me decía que vaya lento, que no le estaba doliendo y que quería disfrutarlo. - Ya está casi la mitad adentro. Un poco más y vas a tener el mástil de 18 cm todo adentro tuyo, putito. La vas a gozar como nunca gozaste. Tirando un poco más de mi peso sobre el cuerpo de Lucas, moviendo con control y sensualidad mi pelvis, hice que lentamente mi pene entre del todo. - - Ahí la tenés toda adentro. Ahora empieza el juego, agarrate. Lucas se abrazó a mi espalda y me apretó con fuerza. Empecé a embestirlo despacio. Uno… dos… tres… cuatro… cinco. Esto le iba a dar tiempo a Lucas a acostumbrarse al tamaño grande de mi pija, dilatando su vagina poco a poco. Pero el placer no sólo estaba en su vagina, el placer también estaba en su cara. Nuestros besos húmedos se habían retomado, volviendo a conectar a otro nivel. Le lamía sus orejas, se las mordía. Lamía también su nariz, jugando con su arito te metal. Lamía su cuello. Le daba leves mordiscos en la parte de arriba de su clavícula, viendo cómo gemía cada vez más y disfrutaba de la cogida que le estaba dando. - - Seguí cogiéndome así, ¡dale! Sos un POTRO. Sos un TORO. – gritaba entre gemidos. -Qué bien que garchás, futbolista. Ojalá me la hubieran puesto así antes. Dale, no pares. Cogeme con esa flor de poronga que tenés. Seguí, por favor, no pares. Lucas movió sus manos a mis glúteos y sus apretones fuertes me empezaron a indicar que quería que lo coja más fuerte, con más intensidad. Como el toro que era. Mis caderas empezaron a moverse con más velocidad, para taladrar con mi pene la concha de Lucas. La cogida era ahora más profunda: sacaba todo mi pene de Lucas y de un solo saque volvía a metérselo hasta el fondo. Así. Una vez. Y otra vez. Y otra vez. Siempre metiéndosela y moviendo las caderas de lado a lado, para tocar todos los puntos del interior de su vagina. Estuvimos cogiendo en la pose del misionero unos minutos más. Lucas no sabía cómo controlar todo el placer que estaba sintiendo. Y yo estaba sacado. Nunca cogí a nadie de esa forma, con esa fogosidad y fuerza. Estaba perdido en la lujuria del sexo carnal. Gemíamos, gritábamos. Lucas me pedía que lo coja más fuerte… más lento… que lo trate como una puta… que lo bese despacio... Como buen cogedor que soy, cumplí con todos sus deseos. En un momento, Lucas se aferró con fuerza a mi espalda, sacudiéndose fuertemente, con los ojos cerrados. Sus uñas se clavaron en mi espalda, y sus piernas se aferraron a mi cadera. Pude sentir cómo su vagina expulsó de nuevo su flujo caliente, que pasó a mojar mi pelvis y la parte de arriba de mi pierna. Lucas había tenido el orgasmo de su vida. Yo todavía no había acabado, estaba como un caballo, sediento por más sexo. Por muchas horas más de sexo. Pero Lucas estaba tan exhausto que íbamos a tener que esperar un largo rato hasta que él se recupere de semejante orgasmo. En la pose de misionero, empecé a besar a Lucas otra vez. Pero lentamente esta vez, en esos besos tiernos que tienen los compañeros después del orgasmo. - - Ufff… Germán. Qué cogida que me pegaste. Nunca sentí todo eso. Cómo cogés, sos excelente, sos un potro. ¿Dónde aprendiste a hacer todo eso? - - Cuando tengo ganas de complacer, sé lo que hay que hacer. Y todavía me quedan ganas. Muchas. - Necesito recuperar el aire antes de seguir… ¿podrías ponerte al lado mío, en vez de arriba mío? No puedo respirar bien con tu peso encima. - ¿Eh?... Ni que yo estuviera tan pesado. Eso me hizo pensar un poco, porque Lucas no se había quejado antes de mi peso sobre su cuerpo. Con gentileza retiré mi pija de la concha de Lucas y me puse a su lado en la cama. Cuando me apoyé, sentí el colchón diferente, como que se había hundido un poco más donde yo estaba. Al final no era mi imaginación, y la diferencia de alturas en el colchón hizo que Lucas se vuelque hacia mi lado. Lucas se sorprendió por el movimiento. Cuando miró hacia abajo para ver si el colchón se había roto o algo, me dijo: - - Wooooooow. ¿Germán, qué te pasó? Mirá el cuerpazo que tenés. Parte 6 - Ante su exclamación, me levanté de la cama y me paré al lado. Mi cuerpo no era el que había entrado a la habitación de Lucas. Mis pectorales ahora estaban marcados, inflados, redondos. Se notaba una hermosa línea divisoria con pelo oscuro entre los dos pectorales que ahora sobresalían de mi cuerpo. Tenía tetas de hombre, de un verdadero hombre. Se sentían rellenas, carnosas, poderosas, duras. Sentía que podía levantar 80 kg en un press de banca. No, ¿qué 80? 100, 120. Las empecé a flexionar y vi como subía una, bajaba y subía la otra. ¡Las podía hacer saltar! ¡Qué peso que tenían, por favor! Eran dos almohadas de carne de macho. Haciendo fuerza para mover mi nuevo pecho, me di cuenta de la fuerza de mis brazos. Ya no eran los tubitos flacos tonificados que tenía antes. Ahora tenía unos brazos rellenos, unos brazos gruesos. El volumen era hermoso y el contorno curvo aún más. Se notaba perfecto cómo la masa crecía y crecía desde el codo hacia arriba. Eran unos bíceps y tríceps monumentales. Me podría poner una chomba y rellenar las mangas de una forma erótica. Si me entrara la chomba, para empezar. Aún más, había una hermosa vena que bajaba desde mi hombro pasando por la mitad de mi bíceps, y llegando hasta mis manos. La podía ver en toda su longitud. Esa vena sexy de macho que hace pesas y está marcado. ¡Y mis manos! Ahora eran más grandes, los dedos más gruesos y más rellenos. Dedos de un hombre más maduro, no de un pendejo de 23 años. Manos de hombre, de macho con experiencia. Mis abdominales habían desaparecido, pero no del todo. Ahora estaban debajo de una capa de grasa que le daba más volumen a mi tronco. Los abdominales estaban debajo de esa capa, pero se notaba la dureza y la consistencia de mi zona media. Se notaba que tenía fuerza y era toda esa fuerza la que había hecho que penetre a Lucas como nunca antes. Y mis piernas. Yo era futbolista. Mis piernas, por el otro lado, eran las de un rugbier. Redondas, carnosas, tonificadas y con un vello masculino como mi tronco. Habían aumentado mucho en volumen, hacia adelante, hacia atrás y hacia los costados. Parecía que había trabajado años para darles forma con sentadillas de más de 100 kg, con ejercicios de abductores para darles las curvas laterales y con ejercicios de isquiotibiales para hacer que éstos se marquen con una línea súper excitante que bajaba desde mi cadera hasta mi rodilla por el costado de la pierna. Esta línea contrastaba la masa de mis nuevos cuádriceps y con mis poderosos isquiotibiales. Ahora mis piernas eran un hermoso 8: anchas y gruesas arriba, finas al nivel de la rodilla, y creciendo de tamaño en las pantorrillas. Piernas de rugbier. Piernas de potencia. Piernas de sentadilla, estocadas. Piernas que llenan y REVIENTAN los jeans. Piernas que muestran dedicación, cuidado, y sobre todo fuerza de un toro. Obvio, todo esto viene acompañado de un buen culo. No había palabras para describirlo. Iba de la mano con la inmensidad de mis piernas. Eran dos pedazos de carne que sobresalían de mi espalda baja. Redondo, protuberante, voluminoso en cada una de sus partes. De esos culos que dan ganas de morderlos, de acariciarlos, de apretarlos. Podía sentir el peso de cada nalga, una sensación única. Al darme vuelta para ver mi nuevo culo, me di cuenta de la forma de mi espalda. La sombra de la lámpara mostró sobre la pared una V enorme. Moviendo los hombros hacia atrás y hacia adelante pude sentir la nueva carnosidad y el peso de mi espalda. Tirando mis omóplatos hacia atrás, noté que se tocaban entre sí. Imaginé mi nueva espalda: una línea perfecta que bajaba desde mi cuello hasta mi culo, con un amplio volumen y con una muscularidad marcada de hombro a hombro. Parte 7 – Fui rápido hacia el baño, dejando de escuchar la admiración de Lucas hacia mi nuevo cuerpo, porque quería verme en un espejo. Sin embargo, apenas entré, vi que en el baño había una balanza. Me puse encima de ella, totalmente desnudo como estaba después del sexo. 85 kg. 8-5 kilos. ¡Había ganado quince kilos en una noche! ¿Cómo, si nunca tomé nada para ganancia muscular? ¿Qué había comido o tomado esa noche que haya podido causar eso? ¿Puede ser que un trago en el boliche…? Y ahí caí en la cuenta. Fue eso. Fue exactamente eso. Fue el flujo de la concha de Lucas. No sólo lo había chupado de mis dedos cuando él tuvo su primer orgasmo, sino que también me había mojado la pelvis en su segundo orgasmo. Miré mi pelvis y vi que no había ningún resto de flujo. Estaba todo seco. Mi cuerpo lo había absorbido. Y ahí presté atención a algo que no había visto antes. Mi pija. Si antes tenía 18 cm de largo y 4 de grosor, ahora era todavía más grande y poderosa. Tenía como mínimo 21 de largo y era mucho, mucho más gruesa. Incluso tenía una vena que la recorría hasta la punta. Y mis testículos también habían ganado de volumen. Con esos testículos podría haber acabado por horas, sin secarme nunca. Era un verdadero macho con sólo 23 años. Viste. Al final ganaste: la pasaste fantástico y ahora sos un potro. Mirá lo que son esos músculos, esa espalda, ese culo. Mirá lo que es esa pija carnosa y gruesa. Hacé que esta noche sea interminable. - ¿Te falta mucho? – me gritó Lucas desde la cama. – Trae toda esa carne hacia acá que la quiero seguir probando. - Preparáte que ahí voy. – le respondí desde el baño. – Y andá dilatando esa concha porque esta noche recién empieza, putito.

Bueno, ¿cómo comenzar? En primer lugar, me gustaría que sepan que este es mi primer relato. Siempre tuve ganas de comenzar con uno, pero nunca me animé a hacerlo. No me considero un escritor, pero me parece que este ámbito se presta más a que dejemos volar nuestra imaginación sin importar mucho la escritura. Así que acá va el primer capítulo de esta historia. En este primer relato dejo mi mente fluir para ver cómo puedo llegar a darle forma después. Obviamente que recomendaciones y sugerencias son bien recibidas. Espero lo disfruten. ----------------------------------- El short de rugby - Capítulo 1 - Me llamo Luciano - Lucho para mi familia y amigos -, tengo 20 años y vivo en la ciudad de Santa Fe, Argentina. Siempre fui un chico activo físicamente aunque no tenga la complexión de un deportista profesional o de un pibe que va de forma rutinaria al gimnasio. Para mis 1.70 m de altura y 66 kg, no puedo quejarme de mi imagen corporal. Soy delgado, pero tonificado y marcado. Además, soy un pibe que el resto de la gente considera lindo: tengo ojos color miel, pelo corto lacio color castaño, cara de nene tierno con una hermosa sonrisa que derrite a cualquiera. Y una barba que empezó a crecer hace poco, y que dejada unos días me da un aspecto de pibe sexy que me gusta mucho. Hace poco me mudé a un departamento para estudiar en la universidad, dejando por fin la casa de mi familia, y esta nueva libertad viene acompañada también de querer emprender nuevas actividades. Y para mí el deporte es importante, así que estuve haciendo averiguaciones para arrancar rugby. Para quienes no lo saben, Santa Fe es una ciudad con bastante trasfondo de rugby, donde este deporte junto con su cultura está muy implantados en la sociedad, sobre todo en las esferas más altas de la sociedad. ¿Por qué rugby y por qué no otro deporte? Porque siempre me fascinaron los jugadores de rugby. No me considero gay - estoy de novio con una chica llamada Pilar desde hace unos años. Ella tiene mi misma edad y es jugadora de voley y también hace patinaje artístico, por lo que tiene un físico envidiable -, pero me encantaría tener la potencia física y sexual que estimo tienen estos jugadores. Ver esa potencia en los sprint y en los scrums, siempre me dio ganas de algún día desarrollar mi cuerpo a ese nivel y ser una especie de máquina sexual. Después de haber averiguado en los diferentes clubs, me decidí por uno y arranqué. La verdad que los primeros tres meses fueron muy intensos. Fue adaptarse a un nuevo ritmo aeróbico, a mucho esfuerzo físico comparado con la natación y a una nueva rutina diaria que equilibre los nuevos horarios de entrenamiento y gimnasio con la facu, el estudio y la vida personal. A pesar de todo, los cambios estaban a la vista después de ese tiempo. Estaba muy tonificado en todas partes: el pecho lo tenía más turgente, empezaba a tener unas lindas, aunque pequeñas tetas que respondían a la contracción cuando quería moverlas. Los brazos los tenías más inflados, como si hubiera estado entrenando todos los días en el gimnasio, pero no era así. Los tríceps se me marcaban cada vez que extendía el brazo, y ponerme una chomba ajustada robaba muchas miradas en la calle. Todo esto era el principio de los cambios, era empezar a tener un cuerpo que había soñado. Físicamente hubo cambios. Sexualmente, también. Mi rendimiento sexual había aumentado mucho, sentía que podía tener sexo con Pilar tres o cuatro veces en una noche y no cansarme en absoluto. Pilar estaba sorprendida y amaba los cambios de mi cuerpo. Una de las cosas que la volvían loca cuando estábamos en la cama era cuando la daba vuelta, la ponía boca abajo y le metía la poronga por el culo, lamiéndole la oreja y llamándola mi puta. Ahí ella podía sentir mi nuevo peso – había ganado unos 3 kg gracias al entrenamiento y a la nueva alimentación - y mi nueva potencia encima de ella. Arqueaba la espalda pidiéndome que le dé más fuerte, que la haga su puta y que la domine. Me volvía loco ver la raya de su culo torneado siendo aplastado por mi pelvis cada vez que la penetraba. Me sentía, literalmente, una bestia. Puedo decir que empecé a estar como quería. Me había acostumbrado ya a la rutina: facultad, estudiar y, más tarde, el gimnasio o entrenamiento en el club, dependiendo del día. En esa vorágine de actividades, un día llegué al club y me di cuenta cuando me estaba cambiando para salir a la cancha de que me había olvidado el short. Les pregunté a mis amigos si tenían alguno y me dijeron que me fije en una caja donde se guardaba ropa que otra gente se había olvidado y que nunca más habían buscado. En la caja busqué entre diferentes prendas de rugby y encontré un short de rugby, blanco, de la misma marca que yo tenía y que era talle L, dos talles más que el mío, S. Aunque sea más grande lo necesitaba, no podía salir en bóxer a la cancha. Al ponérmelo, sentí que tenía un fuerte olor a sudor, ese mismo olor que el cuerpo emana cuando terminas de correr o un entrenamiento en el gimnasio. Pero también tenía olor a bolas, o a sexo, no sabría muy bien cómo describirlo. Olor a macho, creo que termina siendo una buena definición. Esa noche en la cancha lo di todo. No sé qué me pasaba. Pero estuve muy concentrado durante todo el entrenamiento y sentí que no me cansaba tanto como antes. Sentí que los músculos no se me fatigaban tanto, las piernas me respondían rápido y los reflejos los tenía más agudizados. La verdad me sentía muy bien. Después de estirar y terminar el entrenamiento, nos fuimos con mis amigos a los baños del club, para sacarnos toda la tierra y el sudor que teníamos encima. - Hoy estuviste a full, Lucho - Me dijo Joaco, uno de los del equipo. - Sí, terrible. No sé qué me pasaba – respondí. - Te estás acostumbrando un poco a este tipo de entrenamiento. Yo te veo un toque más marcado, chabón. Como que te inflaste un poco últimamente. - Viste, me encanta. Me siento más fuerte, como con más vitalidad. Y tengo una calentura que no sé cómo sacármela. A mi novia le encanta. - Bienvenido al mundo de ser un rugbier. Si seguís así la vas a dejar pidiendo agua más de una vez. A las minas les encantamos. Una ducha bien caliente me dejó como nuevo. Era pleno Julio, mucho frío. Tenía ganas de irme a mi departamento a comer algo caliente y a dormir, ya que al otro día tenía facu bien temprano. Sin darme cuenta, guardé el short de rugby blanco que había tomado prestado junto con la otra ropa de deporte en mi bolso. Saqué para vestirme un pantalón de jogging y una chomba color roja que había traído, y encima me puse una campera de algodón azul marino, que contrastaba bien con el rojo. Caminando solo por el boulevard de la ciudad, volviendo al depto, sentí que la chomba me apretaba más a la altura de los hombros. No sé si era por el entrenamiento que había tenido o qué, pero la sentía muy incómoda, más que otras veces. De todas formas, la verdad, estaba empezando a amar esa sensación de empezar a sentirme más inflado como había dicho Joaco. Estaba empezando a tener el cuerpo y la potencia de un rugbier.

Stuck Inside By: LionBUff Jake woke up to splitting pains running through his waist. He was a male fox that weighed nearly four times as much as the average fox. His hips felt like they had been crushed by a train and his testicles felt like they had been milked until they were raisins between his legs. He couldn't even feel his cock at all. He opened his eyes and looked down. Jake had been working out his whole life, he never skipped a day at the gym, he never went easy on himself, and it showed. He slowly and gently ran his paw down his peaking line of stomach muscles and softly grabbed his testicles and rubbed them in circles while pulling them towards him. Jake treated his sore orbs as if they would fall from the next gust of wind blowing against them. He couldn’t help but notice a strong feminine scent as he rubbed his painful genitals. He looked around the room as his tired and watery eyes adjusted to the morning light. He noticed a female fox on his bed. He must have met her at the gym because she was just as fit as him. Finding someone as well fit as her would have been near impossible at any old bar. Her body was more than defined in all the right places. He noticed a pool of white dripping from the center of her legs. Her feminine cave looked like a mouth vomiting a cow's worth of milk. Jake wondered if she, for some reason, spilled milk just above her vagina and let it drip down her lower lips and onto the bed. Or maybe the slimy white goo was lotion she rubbed between her legs to soothe an unbearable level of stretching her genitals had never taken before. He figured that this was closer to the truth than he probably realized. As he inspected her round figure for clues he noticed her arms stuck behind her head. Jake didn't think anything of this mildly uncomfortable-looking sleeping position till he noticed a shine from behind her head that looked like she was wearing a silver bracelet. He soon discovered that the bracelet was actually a pair of handcuffs linked to the bed frame. His eyes adjusted and a black mass on her left (from his view) breast. He wiped the watery haze off of his eyes to get a better look. The black mass was a tattoo that read "SARAH" with her nipple in the center of the "R." The SARAH tattoo covered the top half of her left the longways. The tattoo looked like it could be fake as multiple fingerprints were smearing the bottom of the word. He assumed that this was her name because no hearts or romantic decorations were hinting at any lover connections. The font resembled old English which reminded him of Shakespeare but there were no hearts or anything else. He felt bad for Sarah and got up to look for the key. He wasn't quiet about it at all hoping she would wake up to find this massive male doing his best to free her. He knew how scared he would be in her shoes. He first checked their clothing. He checked his obviously too small for him gym shorts and found nothing. He checked inside a pair of cheap knock off high heals bedazzled in pink and dark red velvet cheap jewels to find nothing. The noise of him throwing the few clothes they had on the floor woke her up. Sarah opened her eyes to see Jake searching through her clothes. She was too tired to say anything. She couldn't let out anything more than a soft startled moan. Jake heard the quiet moan and immediately felt bad for her. If the white puddle soaking her vagina was the lotion he thought it was, and if her memory was half as hazy as his, she must be terrified. "I'm just trying to find the key to set you free I swear!" Jake wanted to be as calming and peaceful as possible. "Eh... thanks." Sarah started feeling the handcuffs as she found herself unable to move everything above her belly button. "You don't remember where it is... do you?" Jake asked Sarah staring at the white mess between her legs. She tried to think about last night and any little detail she could remember. This thinking helped her wake up. The more awake she felt, the more she noticed a stabbing sensation in her uterus. Deep against the right (from Jake's view) side of her womb was an uncomfortable series of small points poking her inner body. It wasn't the most painful thing her womb had felt by a long shot, she had taken many objects and many men many times bigger than those objects. However, she knew that the series of slightly sharp stabbing pains was the same size and texture of a key. She shook her waist around to loosen the object. The smooth sides of the small object bouncing around further confirmed her fears. It had to be a key. "In here," she said just loud enough to catch Jake's attention. He turned around to see Sarah displaying herself. The white droplets flew off as she flexed and danced her feminine cave as if to clean it off for him. "WHAT?" He had an idea of what she was saying but he assumed that she just wanted a quick wave of pleasure before he finished looking. He was worried she just wanted him to stick himself in and calm her nerves for a little. "It's in here, I can feel the key rubbing against my guts." Sarah was secretly worried that the key hiding that deep inside of her would be an issue. She thought it would be impossible to get it out. Those fears washed away as her internal bodily fluids lubricated the path to the key in response this his own genitals preparing to retrieve the key... stretching to a throbbing length that would be more than enough. If anything, he would push it in further. Even if he did push it further, Sarah thought, Jake would open her up so wide the key was guaranteed to fall out. He may even gap her entrance open so much that her ovaries would drop out too. "It's up inside... inside... you?" Jake rubbed his sore balls with his hands signaling for them to recover as quickly as possible. His cock went from mostly soft to a partially firm noodle... one that was clearly wet but had some strength to it. His body wasn't sure how hard jake should be but it was preparing itself. "See for yourself... if you think you can get up there that deep?" Jake felt his knees and head lighten and his cock gained what felt like half a pound of blood. His veins around his cock flexed out. Jake grew a third arm that was ready to fetch that key and free Sarah. Jake knew standing around and watching Sarah was a waste of time. He just hoped whatever lotion was puddling under the vagina bouncing in front of him wouldn't stain his sheets. He crawled onto the bed and aligned his muscular well-fit figure with her equally well fit body. Sarah opened her legs until her thighs nearly made a perfect line. She pushed her feet into the bed and raised her opening up to him. She was ready to get off the bed but was also ready to see just how wide she could open up. she wanted to feel the morning air soothing her body wherever it was stabbing her. She felt like she could absorb a cruise ship. She felt like she was taking a cruise ship. She felt herself opening her legs beyond a split. Her breathing was interrupted by a pulsing mass pushing her lungs into her chest. Her chest was big enough to hold her lungs, and she felt like it would as jake slid it. Sarah thought a horse was punching her vagina... in fact... she wished she was taking a horse. Jake was worried that he would only push the key deeper while he slid further and further with multiple inches to go until his knot touched her at all. He was worried until his knot made its presence known with a tremendous slap followed by Sarah vocalizing her hormones taking over. Jake couldn't feel anything except Sarah's vaginal cave gripping the life out of his dick. "Am I close," He asked swinging his body side to side causing his cock to sweep her womb like a broom. His cock was throbbing like a deadly earthquake against the upper walls of her womb creating tidal waves in her stomach. She could hardly enunciate through her body trying to survive this enormous penetration. She tried to tell him that she could feel the key sitting under his cock. "Under... lower... try again!" Jake pulled himself out hoping that Sarah would be able to tell him what to do then. A long, deep, slimy flushing sound resonating from her vagina made startled both of them. The echoing of her internal fluids sliding against his beast of a male tree truck aroused both of them even more. "Are you ok?" Jake was afraid that he was too much for even a girl like Sarah. "When you go back in, go in lower, the key is sitting on the bottom of my womb." Jake slid the first five inches in, then angeled himself so that the edge of his dick faced down at a thirty-degree angle. He held this angeled position as he moved in. The new angel made Sarah open wider and wider. She thought she would stick her own arm up her vagina and would barely notice anything. The rims of the hole that spat out Jake's slimy seed searched Sarah's internal body like a blind person looking for their glasses. It looked for anything to grab onto. The skin around Sarah's belly button rolled around. Jake's meat pushed against her skin so much that even his veins could be seen around her lower torso. "GOT IT!" The tip of the key slipped into the tip of his cock and poked the inside of his tube. Jake tried to pull the key out, but all of the bodily fluids flowing inside Sarah's guts made it impossible for the key to stay inside his cock. He calmly thrusted forwards to grab it again but each attempt was as useless as the last. "You've... almost... got... it." Sarah was overwhelmed with horny compulsions but she felt like she was almost free. Jake wasn't ready to give up. He was determined to free this incredibly impressive woman no matter how many thrust it took. After a series of gentle thrusts, Jake new the calm rout wasn't going to work. He would have to use the abs and glutes built like a bull to scoop the key out. "Hold on," Jake panted. "No... I was planning on running away," Sarah said with a subtle sarcastic laugh. This laugh quickly turned into screams filled with pain and passion as Jake turned into a plowing machine hurling his dick against her guts full steam ahead. He gave each powerful plunge into her body all the explosive power his massive body could spark up. Jake showed no signs of slowing down as his waist flashed up and down like an orange blur. The slurping of his still-growing freight train filled the room with what sounded like a muffled war. Sarah felt something deep inside her hole clamp down on Jake… as if she were a fish biting a squirming worm. Sarah felt something deep inside her hole clamp down on Jake… as if she were a fish biting a squirming worm. Each time Jake entered her waist she clamped down a little tighter. Jake had been proving himself to be a big buff dominant male fox with deep growls that made Sarah quiver. His groans resonated from the biggest parts of his chest. These groans faded into moans that were nearly as high pitched as Sarah's as her vagina grabbed his cock tighter and tighter.. Jake was enjoying Sarah's internal grip more that Sarah was enjoying her ovaries being treated like a punching bag. Jake didn't know how to react to her body grabbing him like this but he wasn't complaining. Soon Jake was using more force than usual to move himself around Sarah's slimy cave. The tight grip eventually caused Jake to cum inside her in half the time it usually took him. After he squirted all he could he kept his meat inside Sarah and leaned in to cuddle her while he caught his breath. The two hugged, soaking up the others' incredible body shape. Jake sank into her chest like a heated mattress and Sarah let Jake sink onto her like an overweight blanket. "Did you find it?" Sarah asked squeezing Jake into her body so tight she could feel the peek oh his abs inches above her spine. Jake wiggled around without saying a word hoping to find the key with his cock which was still berried deep in her body. Sarah knew what Jake was doing and wondered if Jake really thought she wouldn't notice his heavy stump of veiny flesh roll around inside her. She didn't have time to say anything because her hormones took over her voicebox exhaling and groaning just as loud as before. "You sure it's up here and not somewhere else in you... maybe in a different entrance?" Jake nearly pulled out but the suction of her womb trapped him against her. "Kee... kee... keep looking! You're close." Jake was worried that he wouldn't be able to dig inside her again, at least not deep enough to help find the key, but Sarah's lustful screams and constant bouncing of her overgrown breast stiffened him right back up. It didn't take long for Jake to feel like he had a new batch of sperm ready to breed Sarah like a thirsty condom. Jake focused on cramming himself as deep as possible this time. He used each thrust to dig deeper, every thrust back out of Sarah was just Jake attempting to gain more speed in his next smack into her body. One shove created so much force that Jake suddenly found his testicles completely wrapped in Sarah's slick and piping hot hole. Jake felt the sudden grip on his orbs and expected it to be painful. Jake had already wedged her open so wide that she felt like she would never spread herself open wide enough for him, but her lower lips still seemed to try to suck his male milk more aggressively than a starving calf on its mother's utter. For some reason, the grip of Sarah's inner leg muscles on his testicles didn't hurt at all. In fact, the walls of her slippery warm cave was a massage soothing every vein from his pubic hair and upwards. Like her thighs were licking him and telling him to dump his next round of seed when he was ready. Jake figured that if he was going to have his entire mating mass inside Sarah, he might as well test her limits and just keep cramming himself up her stomach. Sarah closed her eyes and focused on keeping her raging hormones under control. Her feminine scent almost blinded Jake thanks to all of Sarah's desires filling her blood. He had reached past her ovaries now. Her womb thought she was somehow pregnant which made Sarah even more aroused as she imagined carrying a pack of his cubs in her womb. Sarah couldn't stop herself from moaning. Even her inhales emitted a rumble that sounded like desire itself. She couldn't annunciate any words but Jake knew exactly what she wanted. Once Jake was so deep that his balls were halfway up her vaginal tube he too lost control. Sarah had thought about nothing but breeding since Jake started his second round. Now, Jake's hormones were drowning out his thoughts. He felt veins flex out all over his cock. He felt his girth grow two inches. His head crawled out another three inches. Jake was so far inside Sarah that he was rubbing into the underside of her right breast. The right side of her chest flopped around just as fast as Jake was pumping his body into hers. Jake gave Sarah one final thrust harder than any other thrust all night. His seamen dispersed itself around her chest. His sperm cells swam up to her left breast and settle into her right. Jake didn't notice Sarah's chest swelling with his cum, he was to busy squinting his eyes and forcing Sarah's legs as far apart as he could. Jake stood there halfway up Sarah's body emptying all the male hormones and male milk Sarah's cries for seed had brewed in him. Sarah couldn't move anything but her eyes. She could only watch her chest rise and widen. Jake opened his eyes and wondered why the feminine lumps under him looked more like two squishy boulders than an actual female figure. Jake reached down and grabbed the left mound of her chest and squeezed, curious as to how they grew so fast. "Get the key?" Sarah asked catching her breath. "It may have fallen out while we were going at it." Jake suggested rubbing her inflated chest. He tried to pull out of Sarah and look around the bed hoping the key wasn't buried in too much of their mess. Sarah's muscles surrounding her tube flexed and squeezed Jake's dick before he could leave her insides. He couldn't even pull his balls out before they were gripped against her guts. Jake slid back where he was and tried again. Her muscles gripped his rod harder. Jake tried again and again to pull out but Sara’s mouth between her legs craved his sweet fertile nectar. “I don’t think it did, I can still feel it.” Jake was only a little disappointed by this news because he thought that either of the previous rounds would have knocked the key loose. Either that or her orgasm would have knocked it loose. “What should we do?” Jake didn’t think going for another round would do much but if she wanted another filling of his seamen he was happy to help.

A feeling of dominance flowed through Matt as he saw Sean flinch. It was the first time the star quarterback hadn’t stood his ground and also the first time Matt had taken advantage of his new size. “Yar days as top dog are number, Hearst”, he growled at the quarterback who retreated at his own locker and got dressed quickly. Matt stripped and took a quick shower. As he got back to his locker, he got dressed quickly and went back to the infirmary to check on his roommate. Keith looked up as the door opened and smiled at his roommate. “How ya feelin’, bud?”, Matt asked and sat down next to his roommate atop the bed. “Bit shaken up. And a headache”, Keith replied a bit weakly, “Nurse told me you carried me in here.” Matt nodded. “Carried ya straight from the field in here.” “Thanks, man”, Keith said and gently patted his buddy’s hand. Matt smiled down onto his roommate. He looked aside as the door opened and stood up. “How long does he have to stay here, Miss?”, he asked. The nurse looked up at the huge athlete, her eyes quickly scanning his thickly muscled physique. “I want to keep him here for the night”, she answered, “If everything continues to evolve like this, mister Summers should be able to return to his room tomorrow morning. Now, you should give him the rest he needs.” “Thank you”, Matt stated and turned back to his roommate, “Get some rest, buddy. And I’ll see ya tomorrow morning.” Matt left his roommate and strutted away from the infirmary. He left the building and walked past the bleachers. “Matt!” The soft voice made Matt stop and look up. He saw a smoking hot girl sitting halfway the bleachers and get up. “Gwen?”, he asked as he recognized the top cheerleader and Sean’s girlfriend who descended toward him, “What are you doing out here?”. Gwen jumped from the bleachers and landed smoothly next to the huge jock. “Been waiting out here to talk to you”, she said as her eyes roamed the torso that filled out Matt’s shirt, “My friends and I watched the practice.” “I noticed you when we got out on the field”, Matt replied. “You did see me”, Gwen let out without taking her eyes from Matt’s torso, “You looked real good on the field.” “Biggest, strongest guy on the team”, Matt said proudly and playfully bounced his pecs. Gwen’s eyes widened as the protruding pecs danced beneath the tight shirt. “It’s getting late”, she said as she looked at her watch, “Care to walk me to my dorm room?” “Sure thing. Can’t let a pretty girl like you walk around campus alone at night”, Matt answered. Gwen giggled and took his arm, leading him over to her dorm room. Her hand played with the hard mass of the thick bicep as she walked alongside the huge jock. “Thanks for making me feel safe, Matt”, she said when they arrived at her room. “Care to come in?”, she added seductively. She didn’t wait for an answer: opened the door and grabbed the waistband of his sweatpants with her other hand and pulled him in her room. Matt let her lead him inside. “Don’t you feel warm? It’s kinda hot in here. Don’t mind pulling of your shirt to feel more comfortable”, Gwen said matter-off-factly. “You’re right. It’s kinda hot in here”, Matt replied with a grin and pulled off his shirt. His grin got a bit larger as he heard Gwen gasp. “You’re way bigger than Sean”, Gwen let out in awe and closed the distance between them. Matt’s grin only got broader as he felt her hands trace the hard lines separating his abs. He flexed his eight-pack under her touch. “Biggest guy on the team”, he growled as he felt blood flow to his cock. “You weren’t even flexing”, Gwen said in awe-filled disbelief as the strong abs hardened beneath her hands. “So hard. So ripped. Much more than Sean’s abs”, she added while her hands roamed all over the tight eight-pack. Her excited remarks filled with lust complementing his size sent more blood into Matt’s cock. She saw a more prominent bulge forming inside the jock’s pants. Her finger played with the treasure trail running down from his bellybutton in the center of the lowest row of abs before her left hand disappeared into his pants. Another moaned gasp escaped her mouth as her hand discovered his cock. She tried closing her fingers around it but the still swelling shaft was too thick for her grasp. Matt groaned as the frail fingers roamed along the length of his shaft. “I’m bigger than Sean in every way”, he said, “Check it”. Gwen quickly retreated her hand. She yanked down his sweatpants and boxers in an eager motion. She breathed in heavily as the jock’s cock swelled to its full 10.5 inches and smacked hard against his eight-pack. “Wow”, she muttered as she stared at the huge jock in his full glory. Matt stepped out of his pants and boxers, excited by the hot cheerleader’s reaction to his body. He pulled Gwen toward him and took off her shirt. He marveled at her firm, round breasts before freeing them from her bra. He leaned down to kiss her as his hands cupped her nice ass. He felt her hands roam across the mounds of muscle atop his wide back. Gwen’s knees buckled slightly as she felt his rock-hard cock pressing against her belly. The head of the huge jock’s cock brushed against the bottom of her breasts. Her head began to spin from his deep kiss. Her left hand slid along his back, over his sides and grabbed hold of his 10.5 incher between them. A shiver went through Matt’s mighty body as her frail hand clamped onto his cock. Gwen broke their kiss and her hands travelled up to Matt’s protruding chest. She shoved him backwards, making the 283 pound athlete take a step back. Matt felt the bed against the back of his knees and sat down atop it. He watched with lust as Gwen pulled off her now soaked underpants. Gwen smiled at Matt as she sat down atop his lap, his 10.5 incher standing up straight between them. Matt moved in for another kiss and wrapped his mighty arms around her delicate body to pull her in. his tongue invaded her mouth and he felt her hands claw against his back as he deepened the kiss. “Mmmm”, Gwen moaned as she was kissed more deeply. The strong mounds of muscle easily resisted her hands as she clawed against his broad back. Matt felt some of her juices leak from her pussy and rub onto his thick quads as he broke the kiss. Gwen inhaled deeply to recatch her breath. Her eyes zoomed in on the rock-hard 10.5 incher that pointed straight at the ceiling between them. Her hands reached for it and her fingers traced the veins that snaked along the lengthy shaft. She heard the huge jock groan and his erection throbbed under her touch. She moved her head down and gently licked the head of the 10.5 incher, letting her tongue tease the sensitive skin. Another groan escaped the jock’s mouth. She brought her mouth up to his ear. “I want you inside me”, she whispered excitedly. Matt opened his eyes at her remark. He carefully grabbed her sides and lifted her. His thick biceps bulged from the movement, but didn't feel her weight. Gwen giggled like a schoolgirl, a nervous laugh filled with excitement as she was lifted higher and higher. Her hands reached for the meaty, 23 inch biceps, groping the steely hard muscle that didn’t budge under her attempts to dig into it. “You’re so…hard. Feels like touching hot rocks”, she let out in between fastening breaths. Her hands slid along his arms, caressing the corded muscle atop his forearms. She looked down and saw that her pussy was right above the rock-hard cock. She looked straight into the huge jock’s eyes. Matt saw the mixture of lust and a hint of fear in the cheerleader’s eyes. “You decide, Gwen. We’ll go as fast as you want”, he said as he held her perfectly still above his cock. Gwen looked down and saw his large erection throb underneath her. Her lust for his majestic body overcame her instinctive fear. She grabbed hold of his meaty traps and got ready as she felt the thick head of his cock pushing against her pussy. “Do it”, she growled. Matt gentle lowered her a bit, making the top of his 10.5 incher slide inside her very slowly. His tongue played with one of her nipples. “Unpf”, Gwen moaned softly as electric shivers of pleasure exploded along her nipple through her. She lowered herself slightly and a scream of pleasure escaped her lips as the thick head slid fully inside her. “Yeaughn”, Matt let out as the warmth of her pussy enveloped the top of his 10.5 incher. His mighty quads hardened somewhat as he pushed his cock further inside her. Gwen’s mind span with pleasure and amazement of how gentle this huge man was treating her. This was nothing like the hurried fucks Sean gave her. “More”, she groaned in his ear before her mouth moved to his lips and kissed him passionately. Matt felt her hands clamp harder onto his traps, not denting his steely muscle, as he pushed further inside her. He felt hot juices flow along the length of his shaft as his cock disappeared deeper and deeper inside her. “So…big…so…hard…umpf”, Gwen grunted while two thirds of the 10.5 incher were now inside her. She wrapped her legs around his lower back and her hands clawed at the mounds of muscle spread across his wide back. “Bigger…than…umpf…Sean”, she let out as more pleasure flooded her body. Her last remark only added to Matt’s excitement. The thought of completely dominating the star quarterback on the field and now giving his girlfriend more pleasure than Sean could ever do, turned him beyond his wildest dreams. He gentle lowered her a bit more. Her hot juices made his cock slid in more easily. “Ah!... Yeaugn”, Gwen groaned when just over 8 inches of his cock were inside her. She threw back her head, arched her back, clamped hard onto the hard traps beneath her hands as her orgasm flooded her senses. “Euhghn… MORE”. Matt felt her pussy tighten around his cock and her hot juices flowed profusely along his shaft. He eased deeper inside her. “FUUUUCKUGHN”, Gwen screamed in extasy as the thick cock filled her deeper and deeper in its relentless invasion. “Oh…God…Matt…ughn”, she let out in between fast breaths. Her pussy spasmed around the jock’s dick that stretched it. She felt him getting even deeper inside her. “Biggest… so…thick…hard…never…had…ughn…so…mughnch…pleasure…pleaseughn”. Her hands balled into fist and she smacked them hard against his traps, her hands bouncing off the hard muscle. Her screams only turned Matt on even more. He pressed his cock in even deeper and more incoherent sounds escaped her mouth. He lowered her down completely and drove his 10.5 incher completely inside her. “HRAUGHN”, Gwenn screamed out as the thick head invaded her deeper than Sean had ever done. She felt his groin press against her and her orgasm only intensified. Her eyes rolled back as she felt his 10.5 incher throb inside her, sending a jolt through her body. Matt began thrusting his cock back and forth, making her bounce up and down along the top part of his shaft. He felt his own breathing go faster and faster and a tingle started to spread inside his hefty balls. “SO…ughn…strong…fuck”, Gwen yelped as more pleasure flooded her. “MORE…” Matt got more and more excited from her awe-filled screams. He felt his balls drew tight. He was on the verge of exploding himself. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her in against his body to devour her mouth in a deep kiss. The feeling of her delicate body against his own, muscle-filled torso sent him over the edge. He broke their kiss, threw back his head and a deep, thundering roar escaped his mouth as he came deep inside her. Gwen groaned as she felt his thick, hot juices squirt deep inside her. She felt his mighty muscles tighten around her as his entire body tensed from his orgasm. Matt pumped his loads inside her. Thoughts of his sexual prowess and his new, superior size flooding his mind. He kept pumping out more loads into her, feeling her get tighter and tighter around his cock and feeling his own juices drip from her atop his hard quads. When his orgasm finally cooled down, her delicate body was lying passed out against his heavily muscled chest. He gently pulled her from his still hard cock and put her down atop the bed. He got up and began hitting pose after pose in the mirror as he felt pure testosterone coarse through his veins. “Mmmghn” The faint grunt made Matt turn around and he saw Gwen sitting atop the bed, staring at him. He grinned at her and flexed his pecs in an impressive display of hard striations. Gwen couldn’t believe that Matt was just standing there flexing. After a fuck, Sean was usually out for at least 15 minutes, but this man’s stamina was through the roof. put a finger in her mouth and sucked it as she watched him flex. Her other hand grabbed her own breast and played with the hard nipple. She noticed the huge jock’s half-hard cock harden as he hit another pose. “Come here”, she said and playfully motioned him over. Matt walked over toward the bed, his cock inflating further with every step he took in her direction. He stopped in front of the bed, towering over her. He shivered a bit as she instantly took most of his 10.5 incher in her mouth and began sucking. Gwen gagged as the thick cock filled her mouth. Her hands reached up and grabbed his balls. Matt groaned as her hands clenched around his balls. He placed his hands atop his hips and let her suck him. Within seconds, he felt his balls draw tight and he began spraying his load into her throat. Gwen gulped down as much as she could, but his balls quickly overstuffed her mouth with his cum despite his recent orgasm. Cum dripped along her lips and even from her nose as she pulled back. Her sight got dark as a final blast of his juices covered her face. Matt sat down aside her, cleaned up her face and gently placed her on the bed. He laid down next to her and sank off in a peaceful sleep. The next morning, Matt entered the infirmary at 7:30. He greeted the nurse and asked her if his buddy was okay. “Mister Summers can return to his room. Make sure he takes rest the remainder of the week. No classes, no training. Just plain rest”, the nurse said. “I’ll make sure he doesn’t leave his bed, Miss”, Matt replied and motioned his roommate to join him. Matt and Keith left the infirmary and began walking back to their room. “You didn’t have to come over this early”, Keith said. “No problem, man. I already hit the gym this morning and thought to pick ya up on my way back to our room”, Matt replied. “Did ya get some rest?”. “Yep”, Keith answered. He felt his breathing getting heavier as he tried keeping up with his bigger roommate. Matt’s powerful, long strides proved too much for his own, still weakened body. He paused and grabbed hold of the wall to catch his breath. He felt his legs shake slightly from the effort. Matt stopped as he didn’t got an answer on his question and turned around. He saw his roommate leaning against the wall a few feet backward and noticed the guy’s red face. “Keith, are you okay?”, he asked as he rushed back to his buddy. “F…fine”, Keith let out, “Still a bit weak, though. Can’t keep up with you”. “No worries. I’ll carry ya back to our room”, Matt replied and scooped up his roommate. Keith felt the powerful arms lift him and the next moment he was leaning against his roommate’s muscular pecs as he was held across the guy’s torso like a child. “Don’t…don’t hurt yourself, Matt”, he let out as he wrapped his arm along the thickly muscled neck and let his head rest against the boulder-like shoulder. Matt laughed a bit at the remark. “Trained my quads with heavier weights this morning. I think I can handle yar weight, bud”, he said and walked back to their room. Keith felt comfortable and totally safe lying in the thick arms and leaning against the muscular torso. The sound of a blender made him jump up. “Wh…what?”, he mumbled. “Ya want a shake too?”, Matt asked. “Where…where am I?”, Keith asked as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes. “Back in our room. Ya fell asleep in my arms. Put ya on the bed when we came in”, Matt replied, “Well, care for a shake?”. Keith watched his roommate’s arm bulge as the guy gulped down a double portion of protein shake straight from the blender. He nodded ‘yes’. Matt prepared shake for his roommate and chugged down another double one himself as he watched Keith drink. “Ya might want tot take a shower, man. Yar still wearing yar football gear from yesterday”, he said grinningly and pinched his nose shut. Keith looked down and only then the odor of dried sweat hit his nose. “You’re right, man. I stink”, he said and got up from the bed. He took two steps and his sight got blurry. “Easy, man”, Matt stated and closed the distance between them to grab his roommate’s arm to support him. “Here, let me help ya.” “What… are you doing, Matt?”, Keith asked as he felt his roommate pulling of his football gear. “Ya can’t shower with yar clothes on, man”, Matt replied and noted his roommate’s reddening face, “Don’t be shy. I’ve seen ya naked in the locker room.” Keith grinned and let his roommate help him out of his clothes. “Thanks, man. I’ve got it from here”, he said and walked into the bathroom. He had to grab the doorpost for some support. He somehow made it to the shower cabin. Then, a large shadow fell over him. He slowly turned around, closing his eyes shut for a moment tot stop his head from spinning, and stared at his roommate’s face. “Ya don’t feel okay. Do ya?, Keith?”, Matt asked as he placed his hand atop his roommate’s shoulder. “No, still weak”, Keith replied. “Thought so. Come on, I’ll help ya get cleaned up”, Matt said and pulled off his own clothes. “Get in the shower”, he said as he stripped off his bowers and saw his roommate still staring at him. “I…”, Keith began. “Come on, man. We’ve showered a hundred times together after practices and matches”, Matt interrupted him and made the smaller guy step into the shower cabin. Keith inhaled sharply as his buddy stepped inside the shower cabin with him. Standing this close to his roommate’s bulk made him feel a bit uneasy. Despite being 198 himself, he felt and looked like a child standing mere inches from the 283 pound jock. “What’s wrong?”, Matt asked as he saw Keith’s quizzical look. “If you get any bigger, you won’t fit into the shower any more. Your shoulders are almost against the glass”, Keith replied. “That would be nice”, Matt answered with a grin. “Let’s get ya cleaned up, stnky”, he said and turned on the water. Keith sighed as he felt the hot water rain down on him. He let his roommate soap him. He was surprised at the gentle touch of the huge man. He let his body being turned around so that his roommate could wash his back. “Would be nice”, he muttered. “What?”, Matt asked as he noticed the mumbling. “Thought it would be nice to see you get too big for the shower cabin. You would look awesome with more muscle”, Keith stated and let himself being turned around again. “More muscle”, Matt replied as the image of his own, even bigger body popped up in his mind. He noticed his roommate moving down. “Keith, ya okay?”, he asked a bit panicked. Before he could say anything else, he felt his roommate’s lips around the top of his cock. Inside Keith, the organism needed another feeding. It knew that the huge male’s seed was the best source to feed on. Seeing the organ between the guy’s lags starting to swell, it knew what had to be done. It grabbed full control of its hosts body and moved in. “Ughn”, Matt groaned. He placed his forearms against the tilled wall, positioned his forehead against his crossed wrists and closed his eyes. He felt the hot water cascade down atop his wide back and the hot wetness of his roommate’s mouth engulf his rock-hard 10.5 incher. Despite having fucked Gwen five times that night, his cock was ready to go again. The organism didn’t want to lose any time. Unlike last time when it had taking its time, it made its host suck with all his might onto the hard organ in his mouth. “UGHN”, Matt rumbled as his balls blasted out their first load into the eager mouth. His eight-pack contracted in a hard flex as more loads followed. The organism absorbed the energizing fluid at full speed. It had sensed the safeness and protection inside the huge male’s arms. It made its host’s right hand grab hold of the soft organ between his legs and stroke it to hardness. Within seconds, clouds of dust blasted from its hosts throbbing organ and began travelling upward as the cloud kept growing. Unaware of what was happening below him, Matt kept pumping out more loads of cum into his roommate’s mouth. The organism fell its host growing weaker and made him stroke out a fifth and final cloud of dust. As Matt’s cock blew its eight load, he felt the mouth around his 10.5 incher slide away. He looked down and saw his roommate slumping against the tilled wall. He bent down, inhaling the cloud of dust that now filled the shower cabin, scooped up his roommate and turned off the water. He toweled off both their bodies, put his buddy’s boxers on and gentle placed the guy atop his bed. He made his way back to the bathroom to putt on his own boxers as he felt a rush of energy flood his own body. It was as if his 283 pound body ached to get back to the gym despite his heavy session an hour earlier. “Grow some more”, he grinned to his reflection as he put on his gym gear and went out.

Imagine This… You’re lying in bed, thinking about how cold and lonely the blankets are. You wrap your sheets as tightly around you as you can. This seems to be warm enough as you drift to sleep. Before you can fully fall asleep, you hear breathing at the end of your bed. You look up at the bulky figure half as wide as your king size bed. You pick up one of your pillows and throw it at the figure assuming it's one of your siblings trying to scare you. The pillow case gets caught on a long pole sticking out from the figure's waste. It hooks onto this long staff and hangs there like an ornament. As the figure breathes, the pillow moves up and down. You put your head back down and say "go back to bed." The creature growls with a voice deeper than anyone in your family can make. You pick your head up and rub your eyes. The faint glow of the moon coming in from your window reflects off of the curves around the figures muscles. You let your eyes adjust and see a horse with a human like body built with more muscle power than a semi truck. You glance at your window and notice that it’s open, which is how the horse beast got it. Your pillow drips like a wet towel at the end of your bed. You assume the soaked pillow hanging from the beast is soaked in pee. You think to yourself "was he really that excited?" When you inhale through your nose, you realize the pillow isn't soaked in pee as the smell of testosterone soaks your nose like the beast's liquid testosterone soaks your pillow. The pooling liquid in the pillow pushes the pillow off the pole it was hanging on. The pillow slides off the pole like a curtain revealing the main event. The horse is flaring rapidly. His mushroom flashes up and down like wings on a bird. A steady stream of white liquid is slowly flowing out as if he were relieving himself. The stream drips at the end of your bed, dampening the sheets on your feet. It isn't long before you feel like you're dipping your feet into a bucket of warm shampoo. The horse grabs the corners of your sheets with each hand and rips them off. His pole seems to stiffen as your naked body is exposed to the horse. You do nothing to stop him. You don't even try to move away. You don't know where this bulked stallion came from, but you're not going to ruin the moment. You know you can't resist the flaring rod of fresh male flesh. You know that the meat sticking out above your body looks more delicious than any meat you'll ever find in any restaurant. You smile at the horse at the end of your bed. You want him to use you like a helpless fleshlight. You stare at his meat as you open your legs as wide as you can, bending your knees so that your feet grip the bed. You use both hands to lift your balls out of the way. You lift your back at an angle to present your open body to the beast and his meat. He bends down and puts both hands on each side of your head. His beat lowers to the opening of your body. The horse licks the side of your face, then kisses your forehead. You feel like the gentle gesture is the horse's way of saying he isn't going to hurt you on purpose, then you think this may also be the stud's way of apologising in advance. His pole of horse meat teases you by pushing against the side of your hole, then rubbing up the inside of your leg. He rubs his long tube against the inside of your leg as if he were warming it up. You patiently wait for the teasing to end. You feel your body anticipate the new guest. The horse re-positions his hands onto your shoulders. He grips your shoulders and leans into your body, applying what feels like all of his body weight onto you to hold you down. The horse cock easily enters your hole. He carefully pushes the length in, watching your reaction. You try to keep a brave face on for your lover. You try to hide the fact that you have never taken it from anyone before. You keep your breaths deep in slow as your organs squeez against your spin. The inside of your body feels like pizza dough being rolled flat on a table. Your stomach instantly feels full as it is shoved against your ribcage. Your chest feels like it's rising into the bottom of your throat. The leaking slime drips into your throat. You cough up his gooey load, trying to keep as much out as you can. The horse goes easy on you as he pumps his loving flesh in and out. You find yourself only able to take deep breaths when he pulls his monster out. You take in as much air as you can while you can. The horse clenches his teeth and closes his eyes. The gentle pumping turns into violent pounding out of nowhere. Your guts are tossed around as if his cock was juggling them. His flaring head punches the inside of your chest like a boxer's fists. He shoves his beast of a shaft up your tight body one more time, then stops. The stud above you expands his hulked up body as he takes in a giant breath and moans with an erotic growl. You feel like you gain 100 pounds as the stallion releases his seed. Your inner tissues fill like a sponge. Your limbs bloat out. His sperm fertilizes all of your muscles. Your tendons feel like a used gym towel. Your blood becomes seamen gravy. Your skin develops the texture of a soggy marshmallow. The horse kisses you on the lips. His lips grip your lips and the horse sucks on your mouth as if he were trying to drink your saliva. You open your mouth and the horse sticks his tongue down your throat. He licks the back of your throat and lifts his head. The separation of your mouths creates a rich smacking sound. The horse pulls his slowly softening meat out of your well bread body. You expected his dumped cum to gush out of your stretched hole, but every drop stays in. Your body soaked up his meal of milk so well that it began to digest the surplus of protein and vitamins provided by his sperm. The horse lays down next to the marshmallow he created. He grabs the side of your soft body and pulls it into his pure muscle body. The horse wraps his arms around you and pulls you into him like a warm pillow. His warm meal and safe arms make you fall asleep seconds after he wraps you in his muscles.

MUSCLE MATING SQUIRT "I should have never taken that bet at the gym" Oliver, a 300-pound bodybuilding male deer, thought to himself. "Come on Oliver. What are you scared of? Big bucks like yourself can't be scared of a challenge!" It's my fault for listening. I could have left that locker room long before I dug myself into a hole almost as deep as this monster is digging into me. But I just had to prove I was bigger than Magno. That half-orc half manotaur hybrid beast was huge, but I didn't think he'd be bigger than me. Bucks like me are huge, our male figures are seen as thick veiny trophies to all who lay down with us bucks. I guess I'm not the biggest after all. SQUIRT 15 inches was 3 inches too short. When Magno and I agreed "smallest would bottom" I never expected any man to ever pack an 18-inch cock between their legs. I guess that orc manotaur mix got both specie's huge dick genetics. SQUIRT Now he's at my house... stuffing me like a jelly donut. What makes this worse is that even his loads are bigger than mine. This male has already squirted 10 squirts in me and hasn't stopped thrusting his 18-inch dick into me yet. I don't even think Magno has slowed down. It hurt at first, I felt like a telephone pole was being shoved up my core, but all that lubrication from his 10 squirts has made things a lot easier. SQUIRT 11 now. That squirt had to be the biggest yet. I felt that squirt up in my chest that time. I want Magno to think he's only a little more manly than me but even I couldn't breed like this. I'm sure I would have cum all the water in my body by now and this stallion still has cum to spare. I can't lie to myself any longer, he makes me look like a twig. SQUIRT. That one hurt. That squirt drizzled the back of my throat. I only felt a few drops splash against my throat but I didn't know his load would go that deep into me. Things are about to get a lot worse, aren't they? He's grunting a lot more now. His hands just tightened their grip on my legs. I can feel his cock throbbing faster now. These 12 squirts were only pre? Ok, he's slowing down now, what does that mean? Wait, I can feel his rod shaking, why is it shaking so much? WOSH It felt like all of the cum he had left blew out of his dick in one burst that was strong enough to shake my bed. I don't know how much cum he dumped into me but It was enough to make me feel like I gained 50 pounds. His sperm swam through every limb and every joint. Magno's seed is basically my blood now. I wouldn't be surprised if my body has more of his seed than my own blood. This doesn't worry me though, I can't imagine how much pure protein and testosterone I just soaked up. By this time tomorrow, my male hormones will be through the roof. This much male milk might even help me gain a few inches. It would be amazing if this cum can all swim down to my own cock and swell me up. Maybe next time Magno can dock me and make my balls bigger than my head. If I soak up this genetically gifted male's seed regularly I bet I could gain some of his genetics. I bet his protein could make my muscles unstoppable. "That was fun," Magno said holding my legs above me. "Are you done already," I said teasing him. "You couldn't dump half that much cum if I hooked you up to a milking machine!" I laid there for a few seconds to catch my breath before I clapped back. "Maybe I can if you keep filling me up like this," I told Magno winking. "I might have to," he told me winking back. Magno set my legs back down so that my knees were on the edge of my bed and he leaned down. Magno put both arms under my shoulder blades, put his head down next to mine, and squeezed my chest into his. He gripped my muscles into his muscles like my buff body was his new body pillow. I was exhausted from being flooded with his seed, but I managed to build up the strength to hug Magno back. "I'm glad you took up that challenge," Magno whispered. I thought he was being sweet until he said "I knew I was bigger and you proved it. Now all the guys in the locker room will stop asking!" "You're only bigger by three inches," I reminded him. Magno laughed and gripped my body again. I gripped him back. We fell asleep in that position. As I laid there under Magno's boulder-like body, I felt trillions of sperm tails swimming around my body... all swimming towards my chest. The liquid from the seamen felt like it was soaking into my muscles as the muscles extracted the protein and testosterone from Magno's slimy meal, but I could very clearly feel the sperm migrate to my chest. The muscles that absorbed the liquid felt mostly normal when they swallowed his gooey flood, but my chest felt like it was swelling up. There were so many sperm cells piling up in my chest that it felt like his seed was fertilizing my chest muscles. A noticeable lump began to form on either side of my chest that grew bigger as more sperm swam up my body to join in. Did Magno impregnate me? Was this alpha male's sperm so strong that it planted his offspring in me? As I laid there, feeling his sperm grow bigger in my chest and countless sperm cells travel through me, I thought about why they would gather in the chest. Then I realized that the chest, especially one as solid as mine, was actually the perfect spot on a male's body to grow offspring. The chest muscles are huge and can swell up without getting in the way of the male's daily life. Multiplying in the arms or legs would strain a male's body too much, and the abdominal muscles were too small. The chest made the most sense, and it was where Magno's sperm gathered. As Magno laid on top of me, wrapping his stiff muscles around me like a warm blanket, his solid body reassuringly held my muscular body. If Magno did impregnate me, this massive male was ready to multiply with me. He liked me, that was obvious, or he wouldn't be holding me so close. He probably would have at least pulled his cock out before he slept on top of me, if not slept next to me instead of on top, for that matter.

BANG BANG BANG “They would stop shooting at us if your lime green head was full or more than HULK SMASH!” Deadpool and Hulk were forced to team up to investigate an Avengers level threat at a warehouse thought to be empty. Hulk wanted to go with anyone but Deadpool, his least favorite “good guy” of all time, but the other Avengers were out dealing with something else. While they were there inspecting the place, undetected, Deadpool started breaking the fourth wall a little too much. When Hulk asked who he was talking to, he told hulk “you need more than a radioactive pea head to understand what’s going on!” The Hulk lost his temper and started beating up Deadpool… who teased Hulk the entire time. As Hulk was yelling the occupants of the warehouse heard them and ran in with the biggest weapons they could find. Bullets flew at them from every angle, and they ran into a nearby room that used to be a walk-in refrigerator. Hulk’s skin is three times thicker than a bulletproof vest, and Deadpool heals instantly, so t\neither of them were being harmed in the slightest by the bullet shower. However, they couldn't discuss any plans with all of the noise. “It’s true reader. Hulk can’t take a joke. We would be done with the adventure if Hulk Poo would control himself.” “HULK HATE HULK POO” Hulk demanded as he slammed both hands on the wall. “SEE. Hulky poo bear proved my point.” “SHUT UP.” “Look, reader… you… I apologize for this green ape’s grammar. He’s doing his best.” “HULK HATE DEADPOOL! HULK WANT OUT!” “We’ll get out of here when you calm down Hulky poo!” Hulk became bigger, growing by 10o pounds of radioactive muscle bulkier than a bodybuilder. “I know you can’t see it, reader… but Hulk’s bulge is enormous! His bulge is popping out of his body like you wouldn’t believe!” “HULK KNOW HOW TO CALM DOWN NOW! HULK NEED RELEASE! NOW! HULK NEED DEADPOOL ASS MILKING MANY MINI HULKS!” “What,” Deadpool said, turning to Hulk. Hulk's purple tip was rising out of his purple pants. Hulk’s body grew more as his sexual frustration added more stress to his already aggravated body. It wasn’t long before Hulk’s entire rope was swinging up to the air. Hulk was so frustrated that sweat was dripping off of the shaft like a leaky pipe. “Dear good reader you should see the size of this literal fucker! “HULK WANT TO DOMINATE DEADPOOL!” “Don’t worry reader, he's just showing off.” Deadpool laid down on the ground facing down just to aggravate Hulk more. However… Hulk was not kidding about wanting to dominate Deadpool's body. As Deadpool laid down, his ass and the bouncy meat on it looked like a comfortable void surrounded by tropical island fruit waiting to be juiced and eaten. Hulk jumped in the direction of Deadpool and landed with all four limbs on the ground in a plank position directly above Deadpool. His heavy breathing warmed the back of Deadpool's neck. Hulk’s salivating mouth soaked the back of Deadpool’s suit. Hulk assumed that this was going to be a good thing because either Hulk would finally calm down and focus on the mission or he was only trying to scare Deadpool into following his orders and was going to back down any minute. The first option was the one Hulk chose as he ripped through Deadpool’s suit. “I’m not ashamed to tell you, reader… this beast can fuck the life out of anything… except for me of course, because I’m immortal. I’m enjoying this. Hulk is hammering me into the ground like he’s trying to dig a hole to China!” GRUUUH GUUUU GRUUUUUUUUUUUUU GRAAAAAAA AHHHHHHHHHHRRRR HR HR HRRRRRRRRR HRRRRRRRRR HMMMMMMMMMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM M M MMMMMMMM GRUUUH GUUUU GRUUUUUUUUUUUUU GRAAAAAAA AHHHHHHHHHHRRRR HR HR HRRRRRRRRR HRRRRRRRRR HMMMMMMMMMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM M M MMMMMMMM Hulk threw his waist up and down like an oil drilling rig drilling Deadpool’s body. The wet slapping between the lovers sounded like a crate of fish falling off of a tall building and into the ocean. Hulk’s beefy urns bounced into one continuous blurred motion. Hulk’s animalistic mating was thrusting into and against whatever internal objects were in its way. The paces of Deadpool’s shattered spine were flying out of his mouth like a wood chipper. Deadpool’s body was a cavern of bloody ruins. His ass opening was wider than his head. As Hulk sprung his green cock in and out of Deadpool, Deadpool’s body was getting bigger as Hulk leaked pre. Hulk’s balls were so pent up and frustrated that each squirt of pre would be a normal man’s month of cum. Hulk was dumping his cum like a cow’s udder dumps milk. Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after Squirt after. Deadpool slowly bloated out into a puddle. Most of the cum was unable to escape thanks to Hulk’s girth blocking it in. “HOW DOES IT FEEL TO CARRY HULK BABIE” Hulk screamed “HOW DO YOU LIKE BEING THE MOTHER TO HULK PACK! HULK GONNA MATE TIGHT HOLE LIKE BREEDING BULL!” “LoOOOooo reEEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!” Deadpool tried to say something to the audience reading about Hulk’s sex session with him but he couldn’t catch his breath. The chemicals in his brain responsible for positive feelings were flowing through his blood almost as thick as the cum overpowering the same blood supply. That… and Hulk’s cock was blocking his airways. GRUUUH GUUUU GRUUUUUUUUUUUUU GRAAAAAAA AHHHHHHHHHHRRRR HR HR HRRRRRRRRR HRRRRRRRRR HMMMMMMMMMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM M M MMMMMMMM GRUUUH GUUUU GRUUUUUUUUUUUUU GRAAAAAAA AHHHHHHHHHHRRRR HR HR HRRRRRRRRR HRRRRRRRRR HMMMMMMMMMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM M M MMMMMMMM GRUUUH GUUUU GRUUUUUUUUUUUUU GRAAAAAAA AHHHHHHHHHHRRRR HR HR HRRRRRRRRR HRRRRRRRRR HMMMMMMMMMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM M M MMMMMMMM GRUUUH GUUUU GRUUUUUUUUUUUUU GRAAAAAAA AHHHHHHHHHHRRRR HR HR HRRRRRRRRR HRRRRRRRRR HMMMMMMMMMAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH RRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM M M MMMMMMMM GRUUUH GUUUU GRUUUUUUUUUUUUU GRAAAAAAA AHHHHHHHHHHRRRR HR HR HRRRRRRRRR HRRRRRRRRR Neither of the lovers said anything for a long time. Hulk continuously moaned like a busted speaker. Deadpool gave up on saying anything. The Hulk’s seamen was filling Deadpool’s blood so much that he could barely focus on the most simple thought. All Deadpool could think about was cum. He could only focus on Hulk breeding him like a cum sponge. Finally…. Huk couldn’t hold back. His gallons of seamen in his urns of seed were boiling over. “HULK SPLASH” He roared and slammed into Deadpool’s body. Hulk’s purple tip was sticking out of Deadpool’s jaw… which Hulk discovered as all of his cum rushed onto the floor. Hulk grabbed Deadpool’s jaw and forced it closed. This closed gaw gripping his tip aroused the nerves up and down his testicles. Hulk was gushing his milk out at a rate of two pints every second. The gooey stew spread out across Deadpool's body. Even Deadpool's bones were soaked in Hulk cum. On a molecular level, Deadpool truly was soaking up Hulk’s seed. Hulk’s sperm were swimming through Deadpool’s genetic coding and changing it to Hulk’s genetic coding. Deadpool’s muscles directly absorbed Hulk’s sweet and salty protein shake. Deadpool’s heart grew to accommodate the masculine transformation as Deadpool literally absorbed Hulk’s strength. Deadpool’s eyes turned bright green. When Hulk finally decided that he had ejaculated as much cum as he had brewed… he pulled his cock out and stood up. Hulk’s enormous log of meat hung there as if Hulk had mated with a tank of yogurt. White droplets rained on the ground below him. The cum soaking his shaft slowly dripped off of him. Hulk stood there, his bulky and meaty chest rose and fell as he admired his partner's beaten up appearance. Hulk admired Deadpool as if it were his first kill of the hunting season. His green bulging muscles tingled as Hulk thought about his true strength as a lovemaking beast.

Hey there. I posted this years ago, but I think it's been deleted. Thought you might enjoy it. Back then, some people wanted me to write more about these characters - let me know if so! ‘Done your homework already, baby?’ Issy’s eyes didn’t move from the television screen. ‘Give up smoking already, Dad?’ was her dry response. ‘Hey, don’t compare two random things,’ Arnold groaned, settling onto the sofa next to her. ‘Giving up the fags is a once in a life-time event, not a routine duty that will help you pass exams. Once it’s done, it’s done.’ ‘But not done yet,’ his daughter said, with a little smile, still focused on the TV. ‘Unless my nose deceives me.’ Arnold delved guiltily in his pocket for minty gum. ‘Do I disappoint you, my child?’ he said, bowing his head like a defrocked cardinal. ‘Not in any serious manner. As a physical specimen, you’re pretty laughable, but as a parent you’re just about as good as can be expected.’ ‘Wow, faint praise indeed.’ ‘Dad,’ said Issy, ‘I am trying to watch this documentary on eco-tourism. And I don’t want to embarrass you. I do love you, after all.’ ‘Well in that case, I’ll settle for being as good as your expectations,’ he said, smiling in spite of himself. ‘I’m off out in a bit. Won’t be long.’ ‘Huh?’ She looked at him for the first time. ‘Where?’ ‘I bought something from a guy on a local forum. Just need to drive over and pick it up.’ ‘He can’t post it?’ ‘Nah,’ he laughed, getting up. ‘Not this he can’t. I’ll be half an hour.’ She muted the TV. ‘Not a drum kit, Dad. Mum always said there were no if’s, but’s or maybe’s about a drum kit.’ ‘Ah,’ he said, ‘but in case you hadn’t noticed, she’s not around nowadays to keep me under her thumb.’ ‘And you want to make absolutely positive she never comes back.’ Arnold rolled his eyes and ran his fingers through his messy black hair. Why did people always ride over him like this? It wasn’t a big secret, but he didn’t want to talk about it. Why couldn’t people respect that kind of thing? ‘It’s not a drum kit, okay? But I could have one if I wanted, I just don’t right now. Actually, I might still get one. Just because your Mum is going out with some great new guy doesn’t make her right about everything.’ ‘Fine,’ she said, ‘so what is it?’ ‘I’ll show you later if you’re interested. Watch your BBC4 thing.’ ‘Why are you being so secretive? Do you think I’ll disapprove?’ He closed his eyes in defeat. ‘It’s weights, okay?’ She laughed – stopped herself, probably because it sounded rude of her – then burst out with it again. ‘Weights? As in a set of weights.’ ‘Yes.’ ‘For exercise.’ ‘Lots of people use them,’ he said, folding his arms. ‘Lots of people can,’ she said. ‘Some people have trouble lifting their suitcase off the baggage carousel at Gatwick.’ He sighed irritably. ‘That was a one-off.’ ‘Maybe a two-off or three-off. You struggle with carrying shopping to the car. Come on, Dad, you’re the bookish type, not the – manly type.’ ‘Well, maybe I’m tired of that being who I am,’ he said, unfolding and refolding his arms, feeling so aware of how skinny they were. ‘And you want to be, what Daniel Craig?’ ‘What’s wrong with Daniel Craig? You didn’t live through the Pearce Brosnan era. You know nothing.’ ‘You’re not Daniel Craig,’ she smiled. ‘Believe me. You’re Ben Whishaw’s older brother.’ ‘That’s not who I am,’ he said. ‘And it’s not how I want to look and feel. Weaky, skinny, gay, seriously unattractive…’ ‘So it is about getting Mum back.’ ‘No,’ he said, serious now. ‘I don’t. It’s not. Maybe it’s about getting someone, yes. It’s been too long. Women don’t go for – well, like you said. Ben Whishaw’s older brother. They don’t want a weedy librarian type in a Smiths t-shirt. It turns out.’ Issy sensed his seriousness. ‘Personality-wise, Dad, you’re okay for most people. And you’re handsome, according to my friends. Stop worrying.’ ‘I’m sure I’m okay,’ he said, getting up and going to door. ‘But I want to be more.’ He didn’t mean to slam it behind him, so he opened it politely suggested her homework be underway by the time he came back. Outside it was raining. Arnold had to jog to the car and by the time he made it he was soaked and dejected. He would have lit up a fag if it wasn’t for the weather. Anyway, he shouldn’t be smoking now if he was getting fit. Smoking had kept down his weight for years and he wanted to put on mass now, not keep it off. He sat at the steering-wheel, feeling damp and weak, put the key in the ignition and turned on the lights, just to watch the raindrops falling through them and melting away, inconsequentially. His daughter, whose honesty he appreciated, had only confirmed what his own inner voice had been saying for the past week. You’re a weed. A library-type. Weak. You’re never going to be anything else. Don’t try. What do you see in those guys anyway? They’re all poofs and bullies. You’re the guy they laugh at and push around. That’s how the world gets divided up. Fit guys and guys like you, and it doesn’t do to imagine becoming something other than that. So it’s impossible to change? he asked himself. You got it, Arnold. So what about my so-called wife? Arnold’s inner voice went quiet at that. If she could find a new lease of life, change who she was, so could her pathetic ex-husband. Maybe he could even become a little less pathetic. He drove off into the rain. The satnav took him to the street in Battersea. Not unlike his own street, a line of ordinary terraced houses with red slate roofs all dark and glossy in the rain. Who would live in a house like this? Arnold tried not to imagine the man who was coming to the door, but it was almost impossible to put a lid on his imagination. All week he’d been thinking about him. Big, tall, athletic, strong, masculine, smelling all musky and bitter. A bully type, no doubt. Someone who’d laugh in Arnold’s face as soon as he saw him. Superman in lycra, or Sylvester Stallone stripped to the waist. What if the guy’s wife was there to see the handover? That would be truly humiliating. He forced himself to imagine a guy exactly like him, exactly his build, who had bought the weights for the same reason as Arnold and never got around to using them, just the way Arnold’s inner voice told him he’d never be able to do it. Someone smoking a fag and eating a pizza and whose wife had left him six months before. Dripping wet as he was, it made him chuckle and warmed his heart a little bit. He walked up the path, brushing past a big bush of wet privet and getting even damper. He thought once again about having a fag. Then he stabbed a thumb angrily onto the doorbell. When the door opened, he let out a huge sigh of relief which he had to disguise with a wheezy smoker’s cough. It was exactly as he had envisioned and couldn’t be more perfect: like looking in the mirror, or nearly. Right down to the baggy band t-shirt. Goodness, he thought to himself, is that how weedy I look? And yet, not so bad, not so unmanly. Just a down-to-earth guy who wasn’t a muscle-head. Did that mean using the weights wouldn’t actually get him anywhere? Did that mean he was stuck looking and feeling like this forever? ‘Alright, mate?’ he said, with a smile. ‘How do you do…?’ The guy was looking at him blankly. That should have been a clue, he realised later. ‘Seb? It’s Arnold. I’m here about the, uh, you know…’ ‘Ah,’ said the man at the door. ‘You want my son.’ ‘I do?’ ‘Yeah, Sebastian’s the fitness nut,’ said Seb’s Dad, turning and bellowing his son’s name up the stairs with so little warning that Arnold’s heart began to race. Or was it fear? ‘Couple of years ago for his sixteenth, I bought him a set. He was already doing swimming, football and that, but he wanted to build a bit of strength. Impress the ladies, know what I mean?’ He flashed Arnold a knowing smile, turned away and yelled again. ‘Sebastian! It’s your friend about the weights set! Are you coming down?’ ‘I don’t have to – I mean, I can come back,’ Arnold cringed, looking back out at the rain with a kind of longing. There was something about Seb that he didn’t want to see. ‘You can’t go out in that,’ said Seb’s Dad. ‘It’s the first on the left at the top of the stairs. He’ll have his headphones in no doubt.’ ‘Cheers,’ said Arnold, stepping inside and closing the door behind him, and swallowing nervously. He stared up the stairs, clenching fists as if to gird up his courage. ‘They’re a good set,’ said Seb’s Dad. ‘You’re getting a great deal. Seb’s got a lot out of them. You’ll see for yourself. Looks amazing. The ladies certainly sat up and took notice, from what I’ve seen passing through this house. Gorgeous, some of them. Reminds me of my lost youth, know what I mean?’ ‘No – I mean, I don’t know,’ said Arnold. ‘I mean, I was never all that popular with the girls. Just the one steady girlfriend for twenty-odd years.’ ‘That’s nice,’ said the Dad, walking back to the living room. ‘Still with her, too?’ ‘Yeah,’ Arnold, in spite of himself, and then, ‘No, not since, uh…’ ‘Sorry,’ said the Dad, ‘it’s just this great documentary on eco-tourism, I’m missing it. Like I said, he’s first on the left at the top of the stairs.’ ‘Right. Okay. Yeah.’ Come on Arnold, what are you afraid of? That he’s going to beat you up? Or just laugh at you? What is it about seeing this guy that has you feeling all weak-kneed? Just go upstairs, give him the money and get out of here. You could even tell him you don’t want the weights set. I mean, maybe you don’t. Maybe that’s not a side of yourself you want to explore? Top of the stairs, first on the left, he went to knock on the door and then something inside him said, Don’t be such a fucking pussy, Arnold, and he grabbed the door handle and turned it and stuck his head inside. Just get on with, get it over and done with and – oh fuck, he’s having a wank. The teenager – who was eighteen, but looked on the way to twenty-one by the size of him – was stretched out on the bed in what looked like a school uniform three sizes too small for him. He didn’t see Arnold immediately because he was scrolling through something on his phone. His heavily muscled right arm was moving industriously up and down: he was obviously close to cumming. Arnold ducked back into the hall and stood there, breathing quick. Had he been spotted? He decided the only thing to do was knock at the bedroom door as if nothing had happened, which was strange, because as soon as he’d done it he was thinking that the only thing to do was run down the stairs and out of the house and get back in his car and drive away. ‘Hey.’ The voice was surprisingly casual. ‘Come in.’ When Arnold went in the second time, Seb looked just like any other eighteen- year old with gelled blonde hair, serious expression, phone in hand. Trousers zipped up, he lay on his side, still scrolling. Arnold could almost believe he had imagined the scene before, or perhaps misread it. The pumping fist, the thick pink cock, the faint breathless grunt from the corner of the boy’s handsome mouth. Could he have imagined it and if so where did the thought come from? He decided to distract himself, cleared his throat and said, as gruffly as possible. ‘Seb? Arnold.’ ‘What? Oh, the guy from the forum,’ he said, smiling the broadest smile. His voice was low, cultured, resonant: almost a feline purr. Bizarre in an eighteen year-old. ‘Come to take away my prized possessions, brah?’ He pocketed his phone and got off the bed in a single movement to shake Arnold’s hand. Arnold found himself looking at the muscle in Seb’s proffered arm and only afterwards did he think where the hand had been. Surreptitiously he took a small sniff. There was a familiar whiff – the smell of his own hands too often these days at bedtime. Seb was on his knees now, swinging out a set of weights from under the bed. There had been no suggestion so far that Arnold was just not the right guy for such tools, no laughter, nothing. They had passed across an invisible division that Arnold had thought would lead to catastrophe of one kind or another. He knelt to look at the stuff with Seb. ‘There’s instructions in here, paper ones,’ said the lad, ‘but nothing very useful. You mainly want to focus on how to fix these bad boys’ – he indicated the huge grey discs of various weights – ‘to these fuckers.’ The fuckers were long or short metal bars. ‘Everything beyond that, you need to read a book or two.’ ‘Yeah. There’s, err, these Youtube videos…’ ‘Well…’ Seb let out a sigh, a surprisingly adult sound from an eighteen year-old. ‘You can use those. Of course you can. Especially the really sick ones. I mean, the most professional ones, you know.’ ‘You sound like there’s a problem somewhere.’ ‘No, it’s just you need to get right into the science of these things,’ replied the young man, looking at him intently. ‘Diet, rest, macros…’ ‘Sounds…’ Arnold didn’t want to say anything negative. ‘Sounds like you know what you’re talking about.’ ‘I learnt the hard way,’ Seb replied. ‘Spent ages just messing about, eating randomly, resting whenever I liked.’ ‘But you look…’ Arnold hesitated again. ‘I mean,’ he said, ‘you look, uh…’ Seb laughed shyly, looking down at his bulk. ‘Thanks, man,’ he said. ‘Takes a lot of commitment if you want to build something, you know – exceptional.’ ‘It paid off, mate.’ Still kneeling, Seb flexed first one and then both biceps. It looked bizarrely like it took concentration. His face was screwed up, almost like he had looked when Arnold walked in the first time. He grabbed his left bicep with his right hand. Then he grabbed Arnold’s hand and put it on the hard muscle: he flexed it and Arnold could feel how it strained at the shirt fabric. There was even the sharp ‘click’ of a thread in the shirt’s shoulder busting. ‘Do you want that?’ asked Seb. Arnold froze. ‘Want what?’ ‘To build something big. Shredded. Like I say: exceptional.’ Arnold wasn’t sure what to say. He ran his finger and thumb over the peak of the bicep: Seb looked unconcerned, like this was only what he had expected. Arnold tried to encircle the entire arm which his hand, which was naturally impossible: he tried it again at the fore-arm and it still felt ridiculous. ‘Like you, you mean,’ he said. Seb laughed, dropping his hands to rest on the cardboard packaging of the weights kit. ‘I’m not big, man.’ Arnold grinned. ‘I beg to differ.’ ‘Not properly big,’ said Seb. ‘Not yet. Bigger than you, obviously. Bigger than my Dad, yeah. Bigger than any of the guys at school, even the gym freaks. Check. Bigger than some guys – some of them – at the gym, yeah. Bigger than all the guys at the gym? No way.’ ‘Isn’t that enough? That’d be enough for me,’ said Arnold. ‘Stupid, skinny, pathetic me.’ ‘Hey,’ said Seb, ‘Don’t say that. There’s nothing pathetic about being weak.’ ‘Isn’t that a contradiction in terms?’ ‘Not really,’ said Seb, with a laugh. ‘Look, you’ve got looks, man. And brains, I’m sure, from the way you talk. Getting big isn’t about being better than others. It’s about being the best. The best you can be.’ ‘I’ve got a long way to go.’ ‘You say that like it’s a bad thing,’ said the teenager. ‘You’re going to get strong. Shredded. Why be something you don’t want to be? I mean, fuck being soft. Fuck being small. Fuck being normal.’ He said the words so steadily, so aggressively, that Arnold couldn’t but assume it was some sort of mantra. Something Seb said as he cranked out his reps, or posed in front of his mirror. Bam, bam, bam… ‘What do your friends think?’ asked Arnold. Seb didn’t answer the question. ‘Want to see more?’ he asked instead. It felt rude to refuse. Seb pulled up his shirt to show off his hard abs. ‘Like that?’ ‘Of course. I’d love to have something that.’ ‘Only a four-pack so far,’ said Seb, dismissively. He stood up so that he was towering over Arnold, the older man’s head level with the groin that he had so recently seen in the flesh. He balled up his fists, leant forward slightly, flexed again. Again the shirt fabric bulged and even gave out the noise of quiet ripping. ‘How are the triceps?’ ‘Impressive.’ ‘I could get them up a few more inches, definitely. And there’s the body fat.’ ‘What body fat?’ ‘I just get hooked on bulking. I’ve been cutting lately, but obviously I’m not what I should be.’ ‘You look amazing now.’ Arnold found that he was more relaxed than he had been in ages. It felt so good to be talking about the male body without someone laughing. To talk in an aspirational way, too. All this before him could be his. ‘Show off your – what are they called, your back muscles.’ ‘Your lats. My lats, rather.’ He put his hands behind his head and the muscle flared like two great wings of flesh. ‘How’s that?’ ‘Your shirt’s getting pretty torn,’ Arnold said. ‘Why don’t you just take it off for a minute?’ ‘I’d love that,’ said Seb, unknotting his tie and throwing it on the floor. ‘I heard the doorbell ring and thought it might be you, so I just put on the first thing I could find in my wardrobe – but as you can see, it doesn’t really fit me anymore.’ His hands fumbled with the buttons. ‘Sorry – bit shy, I think.’ ‘Don’t be,’ said Arnold, sitting on the bed. ‘Why don’t you help me out,’ said the teenager. ‘Take that t-shirt off so we can compare.’ ‘Oh, I don’t know –’ ‘Who even are Belle and Sebastian anyway? A singing duo?’ ‘I’m still a bit shy about, you know, showing off my –’ ‘Just take it off,’ said Seb, firmly. ‘Fuck, I’ve already ripped this at the shoulder and I’ve pulled a fucking button off now…’ ‘Don’t worry,’ said Arnold, undressing. ‘Looks like the kind of shirt you won’t be wearing at University.’ Seb smiled. ‘Good point,’ he said, and just ripped the shirt off his body. It was already torn, and one good yank saw it reduced to a white rag. His body underneath it was flushed, smelling slightly of perspiration and Lynx deodorant. ‘Oh, that feels so much better. This is what you want, brah?’ ‘Oh yeah,’ said Arnold, looking down at his scrawny hairy chest. ‘I’d love that.’ ‘You could have it,’ said Seb. ‘A bit of research, a bit of hard work. Ah, let me show you my bi’s again, properly. Stand in front of me and do yours.’ ‘Is that really necessary?’ ‘Do it,’ said Seb, in the same voice of authority. ‘Alright…’ Arnold got up and did as he was told. ‘Fuck, I feel so small.’ ‘That’s why I look big to you,’ said the hulking teenager before him, the picture of strength. ‘I must look like a giant.’ Exceptional, is the word he had used before. Arnold could almost imagine the words tattooed across the lad’s belly. ‘You do,’ he said. ‘A real life giant.’ ‘But really I’m fucking small, man,’ said Seb, grabbing Arnold’s forearm in his big fist. ‘Can’t you see how much bigger I could get?’ Arnold looked at the hot hand on his arm. ‘Not trying to compensate for something, are you?’ Seb released Arnold in something like surprise. ‘You want to compare those too?’ ‘No,’ said Arnold instantly, almost nervously. Seb smiled a wicked smile. ‘Afraid you’re going to lose out?’ ‘No,’ said Arnold, ‘it just feels a bit…’ He left the unspoken word hanging in the air. The pair of them looked at one another awkwardly, conscious now of their closeness, their half-nakedness, their excitement. ‘Your Dad won’t come in, will he?’ said Arnold. ‘He always knocks,’ said Seb. ‘Even so,’ said Arnold. 'Let's leave that sort of thing to the gays, right?' Seb laughed. 'Dude, I wasn't being serious.' Arnold forced a laugh too. 'I knew that.' He sat down on the bed again. The duvet was warm from where Seb had been sitting, just ten minutes ago, happily wanking away. Arnold found himself thinking longingly back to that glimpse, trying to get a proper image of it clear in his head. He noticed that his own cock was hard in his jeans. Fuck, he thought, this is nuts. Where’s that t-shirt? ‘I’ll, uh, make you a mix-CD of Belle and Sebastian,’ he said, getting dressed again. ‘Sure,’ said Seb. ‘You could bring it round sometime and I’ll check your progression.’ ‘That would be great,’ said Arnold. ‘Actually, if you want to come round to ours and show me how to – I don’t know, exercise and stuff…’ ‘That would be cool,’ said Seb. ‘And update me on your progression,’ said Arnold. ‘I want to know how much bigger you can get.’ ‘Right.’ Seb picked up a white t-shirt of his own off the floor, and pulled it on over his huge physique. ‘Need a hand carrying these out to your car?’ Of course Arnold did. In fact, Seb ended up carrying the thing himself single-handed – well, with both big arms scooping it up – which of course meant that he had to jog up the street to the corner and Arnold’s car, when the rain was coming down even harder than it had all day. You couldn’t even see individual drops. It was a shower, a waterfall. It made the real world distort like a dream. The houses of the street looked remote. Seb shoved the weights on the floor in the back of the car, and sat inside looking past Arnold at the weather. ‘Give me a second to get my breath,’ he said. Arnold slipped in next to him and closed the door. They were both sitting on the backseat, like Seb’s Dad was going to come out in a minute and drive them somewhere. Arnold was conscious of the wet shirt sticking to his own slender body, his narrow back, skinny arms. He was more than conscious of the wet white-t-shirt fabric adhering similarly to his new friend. It made him look even more extraordinarily defined than in the house, even bigger, stronger, sexier. His nipples stood out like little studs in the semi-transparent material. Without thinking, Arnold reached out and brushed his thumb over one. It was hard under his touch. It made Seb’s eyes turn up in their sockets. ‘Fuck,’ he said, in that low bass purr of his. ‘Again.’ The thumb brushed back the other way. Water droplets oozed between his touch and the solid, resistant pectorals beneath. ‘Oh, that feels good, man. Try your mouth now.’ ‘Through the –’ ‘Don’t ask questions, yeah?’ said Seb. ‘We don’t have time. Don’t want Dad checking up on us.’ Arnold had to experiment. First he dragged his lower lip over the hard point, the bubbling wetness and the ridge of the chest muscle. Soft, then hard, back and forth, then sucking, but it was hard to get purchase. It was different to sucking his ex-wife’s tit. He went in quickly with the teeth. They slid on the fabric too, but it seemed to work right. Seb let out a noisy breath. ‘Keep doing that, man.’ Arnold felt stupid just tonguing the left nipple, so reached to touch the other, but Seb grabbed his hand and put it down by his side. Shit, he was fucking this up! What was he even doing? But oh, the nipple was so erect under his mouth, the left pectoral growing so warm, and Arnold was so into this. He detached, took a deep breath and began to suck and nibble the right one now, hoping that was okay. ‘That’s good,’ said Seb steadily. His pecs actually jumped with excitement under Arnold’s mouth. Arnold thought how much more flesh there was with Seb for him to stimulate and arouse. Unthinkingly, he reached up with both hands to feel the size of Seb’s arms again. He froze, remembering the command from earlier, but this time there was no reaction. Seb must like this. He squeezed the upper arms, the shoulders, then the forearms, the huge wrists. There was a sigh and a ‘Fuck,’ from the back of Seb’s throat. Then he was pushing Arnold away again. Was something wrong? He was scooting back on the car-seat, filling the narrow space. His head went back against the left-hand door handle. His eyes were on Arnold, and he looked almost angry. ‘Sorry,’ Arnold said, ‘I don’t know what I –’ ‘Shh,’ said Seb, unbuttoning and then unzipping his trousers, shucking them down to his knees revealing huge, muscular haunches, then following it up with his jockey shorts, crisp, white and nicely ironed. His cock sprang free, hard, solid and pink. Rain pounded hard on the car roof. It should have been cold in the car, but their combined body heat made it bearable. Still, the older man was trembling. He turned his eyes away from the hard cock to Arnold’s angry eyes. He was about to say he hadn’t done this before, to say about the thirty-odd years with his loving wife, when he remembered Seb’s terse words before. There wasn’t time to talk. The taste reminded him vaguely of his wife, but the solidity of the flesh, the rigidity, the heft of it, were unlike anything he had tasted before. It was amazing to think that he was in charge of this young giant’s pleasure, like being the inspiration for a number one chart hit that was sweeping the nation. He felt every sweep of his tongue over the hard, shiny head echoed through stirrings in the bulk of Seb. He gobbled up the whole length of it and heard the low sigh move from the depths of that solid abdomen, through the hard mass of the chest, up the throat of that wide neck, out of that handsome mouth. A grunt like the one he had heard for a second before, when he interrupted the lad while he was lying on his bed. Was that intentional? Had he prepared the old school uniform? Had he rehearsed the scene upstairs? Had Arnold been seduced? At his age? ‘Oh god,’ said Seb. ‘I feel bigger than ever.’ Arnold felt the huge, hard thighs while his face was bobbing up and down on Seb’s cock. Every time Seb felt truly aroused, he would tense fleetingly, and the flesh would become like steel under Arnold’s fingers. He searched further, feeling the arse: more solid than an arse had any right to be, but almost as he touched it, it hardened to granite. Arnold experimented again. His fingers were still wet from the rain: he slid them into the younger man’s hot crack. Yes: granite, and a throaty snarl. It should have been impossible for Arnold to know what to do, but Seb’s body told him everything he needed to know. He let the cock pop out of his mouth and rest on his chin. ‘Exceptional,’ he breathed, quoting Seb back to him. Seb almost smiled. ‘You,’ he said, wanking his own dick now. ‘Me?’ ‘Brah,’ said Seb, ‘come up here and let me suck your cock.’ It was awkward in the small space of the car. Arnold had to put one foot down on top of the weights. (Mine now, he thought. I’m going to follow you, mate.) He unzipped his jeans and let his long dick stick out before thrusting it into Seb’s face. Thank god, he thought, the windows are fully misted up. I know where I am with this, he thought, and could almost imagine it was his ex-wife going down on him. Except that in between mouthfuls Seb growled, ‘Tell me how much bigger I am than you.’ Which made Arnold feel like his dick was pulsing harder than it had been since he was a teenager himself. ‘You’re like a Greek statue,’ he said, ‘only inflated. You look so strong.’ ‘More.’ ‘You could pin me down with one hand.’ ‘Oh! More, man.’ ‘Your triceps are huge. Your abdominal muscles look sculpted.’ ‘Tell me,’ said the teenager, spluttering on the older man’s hard dick, ‘More.’ ‘You’re about four times the size of me,’ said Arnold. ‘And I love it. Next to you I’m so soft.’ The words slurred around as the pleasure of the blowjob travelled through his heart. ‘Yes,’ said Seb. ‘Fuck soft.’ Arnold froze. ‘You want me to fuck you?’ Can I do that? he wondered. Probably, said his inner voice. You’ve got history. There was a pause. ‘Can you do that?’ said Seb. ‘It’s not what I meant, but yeah, I do.’ ‘Don’t you want to fuck me instead?’ said Arnold. ‘I mean, you’re the big guy.’ ‘And you’re the straight guy. Besides which, it’s my arse. Trust me, brah,’ drawled Seb, ‘you don’t get confused about this shit.’ It meant more shifting around in the back seat, but finally they arranged it so that Arnold was sat in the middle, and Seb lowered himself deliciously onto his erection. His thighs worked like pistons, and just as effortlessly. All the power melted from his face. He was helpless on Arnold’s hard dick. He began wanking himself again, his pecs bouncing in the wet t-shirt almost directly in Arnold’s eye-line. ‘Tell me,’ he said breathlessly. ‘Tell me more.’ ‘I’m so small,’ Arnold said, looking down at his fat chest to the bush of his pubes, where Seb was bobbing up and down on his hard, rather longer (but he wouldn’t mention that now) prick. ‘Go back to the start,’ said Seb. Arnold raked his fingers over the lad’s chest. ‘I’m so soft,’ he said, which was patently untrue in a significant way. ‘Fuck soft,’ moaned Seb. ‘I’m so small,’ ‘Fuck small,’ groaned Seb from deep in his belly, wanking his dick harder than ever. Arnold stared up at the handsome young face, contorted with pleasure. ‘I’m so normal,’ he gasped. ‘Fuck normal,’ said Seb. ‘Fuck – fuck – fuck…’ ‘Don’t get it on my car seats!’ gasped Arnold, losing control himself. For a few minutes they were both moaning with pleasure, chuckling, drawing breath. Then they were coughing and spluttering and gasping and trying to stand up. Arnold banged his head on the ceiling, as did Seb. There was a strange atmosphere between them now. Pleasure flooding through Arnold, the heat of his body and the cold rain-wet clothes. Cum running in splashes down his thighs. ‘Exceptional,’ he said, doing up his fly. Then his foot went in something sticky. ‘Oh, typical,’ he groaned. ‘Seb, you’ve only cum all over the fucking weights.’ ‘Wouldn’t be the first time,’ the teenager smiled. ‘And as for the bars you thread the weights onto – well, there’s a reason they’re called fuckers, brah. All perfectly clean now, I assure you.’ He was poised in the doorway. Outside, the rain was just beginning to ease off. ‘I haven’t even paid you for them,’ said Arnold. ‘Oh,’ said Seb, ‘you’ve done fine.’ ‘You’ll need cash if you’re off to University in the autumn.’ ‘I’ll survive. But –’ ‘What?’ Seb opened the door and stepped outside. ‘I’ll be in touch about coming over for some tuition. With the weights, I mean. Plenty of exercises still to try.’ ‘I’ll make you that CD,’ grinned Arnold. But his new young friend had already closed the door and was off up the street, getting smaller and smaller as he vanished into the distance, but still pretty much the biggest thing in view. Fuck soft. Fuck small. Fuck normal, thought Arnold, lighting up a cigarette. Fuck!

Story 2 Part 2 James walked, still topless to his friend Tom’s house. He knew Tom very well and so decided he would be the first to join him. James knocked on the door and waited until a skinny 18 year old opened the door: Tom was skeptical at first but then he recognised the face and let James in. Tom then asked, “So how did you get so ripped?”. “I can show you if you like” replied James in his new deep voice. James continued with, “Just strip get down on all fours and get ready”. Tom was slightly taken aback by the command but obeyed as he felt controlled by his new master. James felt his trousers melt away which were quickly followed by his briefs which seemed to get sucked straight into his penis. His dick grew and got hard, rising to full size at 14”. James began pounding his huge rod into Toms arse and sent Tom into an instant pleasure frenzy: It didn’t take long for James to reach a climax and squirted his huge load into Toms inviting arse. James pulled away with one last grunt to observe the changes as his grey briefs continued to pleasure him silently. Tom began to writhe on the bed as the grey goo spread out from his crack and engulfed his tiny penis. It began to rub up and down and stimulate his brain until it launched a full attack and began the transformation. Tom’s biceps grew bigger than oranges and his chest swiftly followed. Set of firm abs formed underneath as his legs thickened out. His penis began to grow and only did it stop when it reached 13” in length. The goo formed a pair of tight briefs claiming its next victim as its own. Tom needed fresh air so rushed outside quickly to bask in the breeze. He could feel the wind brush against his body and looked down at the godly sight: James and Tom were the first two to be changed but there would be many more to come. To be continued...

I know I have a lot of history that has just started but I’m starting yet another one, like those that follow me, but history all have different themes, but they are all on the same subject, the muscles, the adoration, brutality, human crushing, fetishes, so like my other stories it has hard content. _____________________________________________________________________________________________________ chapter 1: presentation my name is quentin, i am 30 years corpulent, 1m75 for 95kg I'm passive gay with lots of fetishes, but I'm so shy that I didn't realize any, I like muscles and would see them again, I also dream of being crushed by force but also in muscles, I even imagine the superhero superman sometimes squeezing me with that super-strength, but alas I look at muscular men discreetly so I don't see many, serte I could see them in the weight room, but I'm so shy that I do not enter this building because just the sight of their stature makes me draw up the penis (small penis), but another fetish sound on the smells like the sweat of the armpits after a training session or that which did not have have been washed for a long time, the smell of fart, the smell of sweat on other parts of the body, you also like brutal men who are without embarrassment even more those of the profession of police or military because their uniform makes them comemd are monsters and men who give orders, you also dream of a man with the longest and the biggest penis who demolished your ass, but hey you never did it so you don't know how it is. you even did research to learn about the issue, you read case because of their nutrition, their fart was big bomb and feels very bad for this that these men do not fart in public, they are also often furry certainly it looks prettier but it is mainly because of sweating because muscle men sweat a lot more than a normal man is it smells much stronger if they have hairs (armpits, pecs, etc) sweat and the smell will be even more horrible. one thing that you know about yourself is that you have a gift because you cannot die without having blood, but you can even suffer with the same feelings as a normal person and your body reform afterwards for a moment so if you crash flat you will scream during the procedure of being crushed is to have the same feeling as a normal man except that at the moment when the normal man passed out or died you are still happy and can still speak so even you flat and conscious, for the smell you will learn that it is the same thing a bad smell that can faint or kill will just make you scream and hurt. you had already looked for several gay dating site to try to find muscular man and to achieve some fetiche my alas you do not find because it was rare or it is man did not want to do what you like, then one day you receive in your mail is some kind of advertisement for a special gay dating site like name "Musclor" you were intrigued because the ad showed just a muscular man and a skinny man you skeptically click on the link because you were afraid it was a scam, a fake site, once you get to the page you see a familiar logo that goes up free but also certify that reassures you then you go to who we are for know that she is the concept of this site, it is written "You are a muscular man looking for a shrimp or you are a shrimp who is looking for a muscular man, this site is there for you, create your profile and get back to you announcement, this site but in relation it is nobody to carry out an appointment in the real life but attention the shrimp can see that the profile of the muscular man, it is also possible to make plan has several but that several muscular man with a shrimp, it is sticketement prohibited to ask for money, it has that 1 means of contact which is the cat but do not worry you all the world remains on line h24 is when have you contact by chat and that you are not connected you received the message by sms which you s allows you to respond directly by sms (free sms) which allows you to be always reachable but also to be able to continue these conversations without being afraid of missing anyone. " you were blown away by this message and you already knew what you will write in the announcement of your profile